X-Files 1. Chapter 1

_**Disclaimers:**__  
>GAMM: I do not own anything. All rights belong to R.A. Dick <em>_(Josephine Leslie) __and 20__th__Century Fox._

_X-Files: __The X-files, are the property of Chris Carter, Ten Thirteen Productions, and Fox Television. I own nothing…._

_**AN:**__**This is a crossover story**__ between the X-Files and the Ghost and Mrs. Muir. I seldom do crossovers as I am more of a purist and believe that characters belong in their own universe and thrive there for a reason. But every once in a while some story refuses to leave me alone even though I try very hard not to write it; this is one of those stories. This is a complete story (novel length) and I will not leave you hanging. I will take a little time between posting chapters to polish them up, but the story is done._

_It is being placed in the main body of stories because I am convinced that few people check the crossover category, and I think it's worth a read._

_**A short summary of each show in case readers are not familiar with both.**_

_**The Ghost and Mrs. Muir**__: This was a book published in 1945 by R.A. Dick (Josephine Leslie) and became a movie with the same name in 1947, with Rex Harrison starring as Captain Gregg. The book and the movie are self-contained and work well as what they are, I always found them rather sad and tragic until the end. In 1968 NBC decided to turn this into a family show with the same title, The Ghost and Mrs. Muir. The heart of the show is the romance between Mrs. Muir and a long dead sea Captain. She is widowed with two children and moves into the house that he built, Gull Cottage; trouble is that he is still there. And their attraction is mutual though impossible given his state of being. The show only lasted a year on NBC but then was picked up by CBS for one more year, and turned into even more of a kid's show, backtracking severely on the heart of the show; the impossible romance. Even with that every show had some lovely moments and though short lived, many fans still enjoy the series._

_**The X-Files:**__ Was a TV show created by Chris Carter on the Fox Network. It was about FBI Special Agents Fox Mulder and Dana Scully. Mulder was obsessed with aliens and the paranormal because he believed that his eight year old sister was abducted by aliens when he was twelve years of age. Agent Scully is assigned to debunk his work but ends up being his greatest ally. There are stand alone, monster of the week episodes as well as prevailing story arcs concerning government conspiracies and alien takeovers. These two characters go through impossible things: so many near death experiences, abductions, cancer, infertility, torture, loss of family, almost too much too bear. Near the end of the series they finally take that last step and are romantically involved. That involvement to their surprise (she is supposed to be infertile) produces a son named William. Due to writer's considerations more than anything else (my personal belief) after several attempts on her son's life, Scully gives William up for adoption (Mulder is on the run trying to lure the killers after him). Mulder is finally caught and sentenced to death, but friends break him out and he and Scully go on the run and that is where the series (nine years' worth) ends. They made one more X-Files movie six year later named I Want to Believe (IWTB). Mulder and Scully have stopped running and have settled in a rural house in Virginia. She is working as a doctor in a small catholic hospital and he is hiding in the house. They go through an ordeal as they try to help find a missing FBI agent which tests their relationship. In the end Scully rescues Mulder, and they decide to go on a vacation away from the darkness. The last shot of them in the closing credits is Scully in a swimsuit and Mulder in swim trunks rowing a boat across a beautiful blue sea someplace tropical._

_**This story takes place in 2008; immediately after IWTB…**_

**Summary: Mulder needs a special favor and is convinced that only a powerful spirit can help him with what he needs; but first he has to prove that spirit exists in the form of one Captain Daniel Gregg; formerly of Schooner Bay, Maine. And what happens if he finds the ghost?**

The Ghost Files

By Dark Poltergeist

Chapter One

The grey Ford Taurus slowed to a stop on the dirt road that ran along the edge of the cliff, providing a spectacular view of the rocky Maine coast.

Fox Mulder threw a careless smile at his partner of many years and the love of his life as he eased his tall frame from behind the driver's side of the car.

With a shake of her head, Dana Scully sighed and got out, happy to stand and stretch out some of the kinks that her protesting muscles had acquired. They had been on the road for what seemed a long time. She knew Mulder very well and was sure that this wasn't a scenic detour on his part; there was something here in this beautiful but isolated area that he was interested in, something driving that brilliant mind of his.

She walked around the car and rested against it, next to him, hips touching as she saw him staring at the ocean.

"Isn't it beautiful, Scully?" he asked, his hazel eyes staring out at the waves that mercilessly pounded the shoreline, spray and foam obvious from their spot on the cliff.

"I guess," she said and linked her arm in his, drawing close to him.

"Have you ever wondered what it was like to sail the ocean? To be Captain of a ship?"

"Not really. I had several tours of navy ships from my Dad. And did some sailing in my youth."

"No, Scully, that's not what I mean." He turned to her, excitement in his eyes. "Can you imagine sailing without modern devices? Wouldn't it be great to talk to someone that had sailed a Schooner over one hundred years ago? Someone that had been the Captain of one?" He grinned at her.

Scully eyed her other half with the barest hint of a smile touching her face, waiting for Mulder to unveil why they were really here.

"Mulder, anyone that sailed one of those ships is long gone, dead, and buried."

"What if they weren't?" He raised an eyebrow and wiggled it at her until she laughed.

"All right, I'll bite. What if they weren't dead and buried, then what? And why are we really here?"

"Well, I think you're right about the dead and buried part, but perhaps still alive enough to talk to us."

"Mulder!" She was getting exasperated.

"Haven't you heard of the Legend of Gull Cottage?"

"Gull Cottage? Legend? We've been in Maine for a day, what are you talking about?"

Mulder turned around, reached into the back seat, and pulled out a thin book relating to local folklore and legends and handed it to her. She opened the book to a marked spot and began to skim the content. "The ghost of Gull Cottage?" her blue eyes looked at him in disbelief. "We're on vacation and you want to go ghost hunting?"

He took a small packet of sunflower seeds out of his pocket, and popped some in his mouth and just smiled at her.

"Really? An X-file? On our vacation?" She regarded him in disbelief.

"No, not that. First of all we don't do that anymore."

"And second of all?" she crossed her arms in front of her.

"Curiosity, Scully, personal curiosity." He gave her a playful poke in the ribs. "Come on, it will be fun. Haven't you ever wanted to talk to a ghost?"

"Mulder, we did and it wasn't any fun." She shuddered, remembering the ghosts she had met. First he had dragged her ghost hunting one Christmas Eve to a deserted mansion with some unhappy ghosts that tried to kill them. Then there was that little boy who had ultimately led her to his grave and thus his killer, but had physically appeared alive in every other way. And there had been a few others along the way, all of them had creeped her out in one way or another. Despite their unscientific ability to be proven, Scully did believe in ghosts and didn't like them one little bit.

"But it has been reported that Gull cottage in haunted by an intelligent ghost, a poltergeist of sorts that went by the name of Captain Daniel Gregg. Though people have had the living daylights scared out of them, none of them have been harmed unless you count their own clumsiness at running out of the house," Mulder munched on some more sunflower seeds.

'But this book is old, it's from the early seventies, and the most recent publishing date says that the house has been quiet for years." She gave him a skeptical look. "No ghosts.'

"Oh, I think there's still a ghost, but I think he's a happy ghost." Mulder smiled.

"A happy ghost? Mulder, what are you talking about?"

"It seems the ghostly disturbances quieted, for the most part, after Carolyn Muir moved in.' He raised an eyebrow in speculation.

Scully laughed. "You've got to be kidding. You think that there's a walking, talking ghost that has some sort of relationship with the tenant of Gull Cottage?"

"Yup, that's exactly what I think."

"You're insane. You know that, don't you?"

"Yes, but you love me anyway. Or maybe because of it? Sometimes I'm not exactly sure…"

"Mulder, shut up!" she said and proceeded to shut him up by pulling his head down, and locking lips with him. There was no talking for several minute until she pulled away from him, her hand caressing his cheek. "Sometimes I like It better when you're quiet," she said, a smile in her eyes.

"Wow! That was a great way to shut me up, but you do realize if all I have to do is babble incessantly to get you to kiss me like that, that I can do this all day long. You do realize that, don't you, Scully?" He grinned at her.

She made a sound of frustration and walked around to her side of the car.

"Just sayin'," he laughed.

"Why are you standing by the car door? Where is Gull Cottage? We're driving there, aren't we?"

"See where the road climbs up the hill over there?" he indicated a spot on the road in the distance. "It's supposed to be up there and around the curve."

"How far?"

"A mile?" He shrugged. "Or so I've been told."

"A mile! Mulder! Why aren't we driving there?"

"Because we're having car trouble, it broke down here on the isolated road with no help in sight." He went over to her, turned her around so that her back rested against his chest. "And look at that, Scully, the sun is setting. It's almost as gorgeous as you." He held her close but she heard the smile in his voice. "It will be dark soon, repair shops are closed, and there is no where to stay or no way to get to town. Do you think Mrs. Muir might put us up?"

"You're impossible. You're making up a story and expect someone that we don't even know to treat us kindly and put us up for the night? What if she thinks we're criminals?"

"We are, aren't we? Fugitives from the law."

"Mulder, that was before, we've been cleared now and are free to live our lives." She scowled, not happy to be reminded of that. "So what happens when they come out and the car starts?"

"But it won't." He popped open the hood, reached in and removed the distributor cap, and threw it over the cliff.

"Mulder! Now we really are stuck. What if she won't let us stay? Or if they aren't home? Then what?"

"Then we walk into Schooner Bay," he said with a shrug.

"Where in the hell is Schooner Bay?" she asked.

"That way, past Gull Cottage, about three miles."

"Mulder!" she groaned.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Captain Daniel Gregg materialized in the Master Cabin of Gull Cottage by the french windows that looked out on the ocean. He was surprised that his beautiful wife hadn't noticed him. She was so good at perceiving his presence that he could hardly surprise her anymore, but she had her head bent over her keyboard, and was busy typing away. He walked over to stand behind her, and enjoying the element of surprise, leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her in a fierce hug.

She yelped in surprise, struggled for just a moment until her mind registered that there was only one person in the world that would be able to do that to her, and then relaxed within his embrace.

"Daniel, you shouldn't scare me like that," she scolded.

"But it's so rare that I have the opportunity to do so, my love, you are far too aware of me.' He relaxed his hold on her and softly began to kiss her neck.

"How am I supposed to work when you do that?" She asked but he heard the laughter in her tone.

"I believe that's the point," he murmured in her ear.

Carolyn shivered, but not from the cold, she always enjoyed being touched by her Captain. "What do you have in mind?" she whispered.

"A great deal, my love, but unfortunately it will have to wait until later." With a last small nibble on her ear, the Captain straightened, took a step back and regarded her.

"Tease," she said, and then noticed his expression as he glanced out the windows again. "What's wrong?"

"Wrong? I am not sure that anything is wrong, at least not yet. But I did want to inform you that we will soon have visitors."

"Visitors?" She looked at the clock, it was almost nine pm. "Who would be visiting us now?" A worried look crossed her face. "It isn't one of the kids or grandkids?"

"No, my love, no one from the family. Strangers." He shrugged. "It would seem that their car has broken down nearby and that they are in need of assistance for the night.'

"Seem?" she asked, catching the inflection in his voice.

"Well, their car was not broken until they broke it themselves.'

"Which means they want to stay here." She frowned and turned towards her husband. "But why?"

'I suspect they are looking for me, the ghost that haunts Gull Cottage."

"Well, you certainly haunt me, and I wouldn't have it any other way." She walked across the room to him and gave him a sweet kiss.

"Thank you, my love.' He kissed her back.

"You're welcome." She frowned and stared at her ghost. "Ghost hunters?"

"Of a sort, though not of the Paul Wilke ilk. But they are not your typical tourist either." He tugged on his ear, a sure sign that he was uncomfortable about something.

"Why do you say that?"

"There's something about them, they seem, well, tested. I have nothing to base this on, just an impression that they have already seen a lot in their lives, more than most people." He frowned. "I think a great deal of it has caused them pain."

"My, aren't we the perceptive little ghost?" Carolyn teased. 'So why do you think they're here looking for a ghost?"

"They have obviously heard of me," he said, and stood proudly.

"Oh, brother. You have never quite recovered from you large ego, have you?"

"It's only ego if it is not warranted," he said with a cool glance for her.

"Daniel, you really are too much," she covered her mouth and laughed at him until his stance softened and he smiled at her. "Now, really, why do you think they are looking for a ghost?"

'I am not sure. A personal quest of sorts?" he shrugged and they heard a knocking from the front door downstairs. "It would seem they have arrived."

"So what do you want to do? Are you going to watch invisibly? Or greet them with me as my husband?"

"If you do not mind I will allow you to greet them, and I will observe them for a time. After I get a chance to gauge them I will arrive through the kitchen at an opportune moment, where you can introduce me as your husband."

"All right.' She leaned up to kiss him and for just a moment they stared into each other's eyes until they heard the sound of the door again, and Carolyn left to answer it.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The second knock resounded in the house and Scully regarded the front door with a frown. "Mulder, I'm not sure this is such a good idea. It seems like a lovely family lives here and I don't think we should intrude." She eyed him reproachfully.

"How do you intrude on a ghost? He probably already knows that we're here." He wiggled his eyebrows in her direction and she laughed.

"So you're going ghost hunting?"

"I wouldn't call it hunting. I just want to see if Captain Gregg exists.'

"Why?" Scully knew her partner and lover well, he was up to something.

"I want to ask him a favor," he grinned at her.

"You want to prove that there's a ghost here and then ask him a favor?" she stared at him in disbelief

"Uh, huh, but only if he's an intelligent and interactive ghost." He paused and widened his eyes making her laugh. "It's a big favor."

"Why do I put up with you?" She asked, moving into his personal space.

"I think, I hope, it's because you love me," he said softly, and bent his head down to kiss her.

It was at that moment that Carolyn opened the front door to see an unknown couple kissing on her front step. She smiled to herself as she studied them while they remained oblivious to her, more engaged in their kissing than they had planned. The man was tall, broad shouldered, narrow hips and rather lanky. He had thick brown hair currently entangled with the hands of the woman that was kissing him; she guessed that he was in his late thirties or early forties. The woman was much shorter than he was, standing at 5'2", she had a lovely figure and stunning strawberry blonde hair that went down to her shoulders, Carolyn guessed her to be of a similar age, though somewhat younger than her companion.

She noted with some amusement that the two of them hadn't heard her yet, and she glanced over to see the Captain materialize on the front porch beside her. He saw the couple before them and looked away for a moment in embarrassment before laughing quietly.

"My Lord, I think they like each other, don't you? Do they remind you of anyone else?" He smiled and gave her a warm look and laughed at her blush. "I will see you inside, and let you separate the lovebirds."

"Coward," she muttered at the spot where he had been standing.

Seeing nothing for it, Carolyn cleared her throat trying to tactfully interrupt their clench.

The couple froze, immediately realizing where they were, standing on the front steps of Gull Cottage, in front of the owner of the property.

"Oh, oh, busted," Mulder said and Scully felt his lips curve into a smile.

Scully knew she was turning about ten shades of crimson, and she felt like when as a teenager her parents had caught her necking with a boy. She turned away from the front door for a few moments to compose herself and then turned to face an older, but still beautiful woman, who smiled at them, amused by their antics.

Mulder, feeling a little less embarrassed, turned to greet the lady of the house. "Hi, I'm Fox Mulder and this is my…partner, Dana Scully."

'Please to meet you, I'm Carolyn Gregg," she said and extended her hand.

Mulder took her hand and studied the lovely woman before him. Average height, slender with a still shapely figure, she had silver, blonde hair that was coiffed in a lovely hairdo that framed her face, smooth, unblemished skin, cute nose in exactly the right place, and green eyes that sparkled with mischief and intelligence. His best guess was that she was in her late fifties, though the information that he had said she should be about seventy, but she was still so beautiful that she was someone he thought would always seem eternally young.

"Our apologies if we embarrassed you, and ourselves," she muttered quietly to Mulder and smacked him on his chest.

"Ow! A little less hostility if you please, Missy."

"Mulder, behave." Scully rolled her eyes.

Carolyn was trying very hard not to laugh at the couple before here, they were nothing if not entertaining, and though she was sure it was not intentional on their part.

"No offense taken," Carolyn said. 'It's rather late to be calling. Is there something I can help you with?"

"I hope so. It seems our car has broken down just up the road, we were hoping to call a garage?" Mulder asked.

'No garages will be open this time of night, its Schooner Bay," Carolyn said.

"A hotel?" Mulder asked.

"Probably not. Why don't you come in and we can discuss your options," she said and ushered them into the house.

The house was beautiful, Scully thought, having only stepped inside the entry way. She had never seen a house that was built to resemble a ship, and in such detail. It was evident in the wood paneling, the unique light fixtures, and the layout of the house that she could see. It was unique and tasteful, and very masculine. She liked it.

"Follow me," Carolyn said, and led them into a lovely living room, complete with galley windows opposite each other, once again giving the appearance of a ship. The item that most drew her attention was the portrait over the fireplace, a portrait that filled the room with its presence. Without thought, Scully left Mulder's side to stop in front of the painting, and she looked into the face of Captain Daniel Gregg.

"This is Captain Gregg?" She asked Carolyn.

"Yes, that was Captain Gregg. He built Gull Cottage over a hundred years ago," Carolyn crossed her arms in front of her as she regarded the portrait, a small smile on her face.

"He's very handsome," Scully stared at the portrait, transfixed. She hadn't found any man even remotely attractive since she had taken up with Mulder, but this Captain was exceptional. "He's amazing. Magnificent."

It was at that moment that the Captain materialized in the room so that only his wife could see and hear him just in time to hear Scully's comments.

"This woman has excellent tastes, my dear. She may stay." Daniel said, preening from Scully's compliment.

"Of course you would hear that," Carolyn mumbled under her breath so that only her ghost could hear, and rolled her eyes at him.

Mulder, ever watchful, observed several interesting things all in a short amount of time. Scully, his Scully, seemingly enraptured by the portrait of a man that she had never met, and Mrs. Gregg muttering something and rolling her eyes at an unoccupied spot next to her.

He stepped forward to stand beside Scully and stared up into the blue grey eyes of the man in the portrait, regarding his stern visage and had to admit that he could see how a woman could find this man attractive.

"I don't know, he doesn't do it for me. Scully, what about my boyish good looks?" He nudged her more forcefully than needed in the ribs.

"Mulder! What was that for?"

"To bring you back to earth," he said.

"Don't worry about it, Ms. Scully," Carolyn began.

"Dana, please." She smiled at Carolyn.

"Fine, but then the two of you need to call me Carolyn."

Scully nodded.

"As I was saying, don't worry about your reaction to the Captain. Many women, myself included, are quite taken by his portrait," she said and allowed her eyes to slide down from the portrait to her ghost who was now standing beneath it.

"Will you reiterate how handsome and charming I am?" he asked her, drawing himself up proudly.

Once again, Carolyn suppressed the laughter threatening to bubble out of her; some things about her Captain would never change, including the size of his ego. She shook her head and turned away so that she could tamp down the laughter she felt welling up within her. "If you will take a seat I will bring in some refreshments for us while we talk," she said.

"They are prepared and in the kitchen, my dear, you only have to bring them in," the Captain said.

"Thank you," she mouthed silently to him on her way out of the room. She returned a few moments later, a pitcher of lemonade, glasses, and some cookies on the tray she was carrying into the room.

"Let me help you with that," Mulder said, getting up and taking the tray from her and setting it on the coffee table in front of the couch.

"Well, manners do count for something," the Captain mused.

"So that portrait, that's Captain Daniel Gregg. You said that he built Gull Cottage?" Mulder asked.

"Yes he did as well as designing it."

"It has a unique feel to it; it was designed to be a ship, wasn't it?" Scully asked, looking around the room once again.

"Yes, he was a man of the sea and wanted his home to reflect that. It's said that Gull Cottage was considered a showplace in its day," Carolyn said.

"And it was, people came from miles around to view the house I had so brilliantly designed," he said with pride.

"Unfortunately Captain Gregg didn't live long after he had finished Gull Cottage," Carolyn said sadly.

"Was he lost at sea?" Scully asked, sipping her lemonade.

"No, something much more mundane, I'm afraid," Carolyn said.

"I kicked the blasted heater with my blasted foot!" the Captain bellowed, he had never gotten over that fact.

"He kicked the blasted heater with his blasted foot," Carolyn repeated without thought, shooting him a look that asked him to drop the volume of his voice.

"That's unique phrasing," Mulder gave Carolyn one of his charming smiles. "It sounds like something from a hundred years ago. I wouldn't have expected to hear that from a lady such as you."

"Oh, you'd be surprised what I can come up with." Carolyn could tell that Mr. Mulder was a natural born flirt, much as Daniel was, so she gave him a lovely smile back.

"Carolyn," Daniel rumbled in the background at her actions but he ignored him.

"So he died of asphyxiation?" Scully asked

"Yes."

"He must have been in a closed room?"

"He was upstairs in his bedroom, the Master Cabin. It was a cold November day, and he had the windows pulled shut. He wanted to warm the room before he got the fire started so he turned on the gas heater. He had just gotten back from an extended ocean voyage of several months and was exhausted. Sleep overcame him and he kicked the heater in his sleep, and died." Carolyn finished sadly, and looked across to Daniel.

"Do not be sad for me, my love. If it had not happened that way I would never have found you," he whispered in a husky voice, and Carolyn looked away from her guests at the ground, trying not to blush. He had the sexiest voice she had ever heard, and when he whispered in that tone, well, he knew what it did to her. She looked up and gave him a brief glare, realizing that he had done it intentionally. Her suspicions were confirmed when he laughed.

"What an ignoble end for a man like that," Scully again looked at the portrait. "The coroner established that as the correct cause of death? No stroke or heart attack?"

Carolyn gave her an odd look.

"Don't mind her," Mulder said and took Scully's hand in his. "She's a doctor, former coroner, and just can't help but think of things in medical terms."

"It was asphyxiation, my heart was fine," Daniel muttered.

"I know that," Carolyn muttered a bit louder than she intended in her annoyance to where he was leaning over her shoulder.

"Know what?" Mulder asked, looking quietly around the room.

"I know that it was asphyxiation and nothing else. I've seen the death certificate. Unfortunately, his death was initially ruled a suicide and he wasn't allowed to be buried on consecrated ground because of it," Carolyn said.

"Because they thought he had killed himself? Why would a man like that kill himself?' Scully was outraged.

"It's been reported that Captain Gregg haunts Gull Cottage, that he's a ghost. Have you ever seen his ghost?" Mulder asked.

"A ghost?" She laughed. "Surely Mr. Mulder there are better things to believe in than ghost?" she raised an eyebrow at him, her green eyes meeting inquisitive hazel ones.

"Mrs. Gregg, you would be surprised at what I believe in. Ghosts, vampires, werewolves, even little grey men…"

"Little grey men?" Carolyn asked.

"Aliens," Scully supplied helpfully.

"The lad is daft. Likable, but daft," the Captain stated, walking around behind the couch.

"Oh," Carolyn said and exchanged a look with Daniel.

"I don't know, my dear, I think he truly believes this. He may or may not be insane but I think he is harmless, at least to us." Daniel shrugged. "Shall we let them stay the night? I think they will be the most entertaining company we have had in years."

Carolyn looked at him and gave him a slight nod.

"Very well. I shall return through the kitchen door in a few moments, coming back from a long invigorating walk. You can, of course, introduce me as your amazing, astounding, intelligent, handsome, and most charming of husbands."

She couldn't help herself, without thought she rolled her eyes at him as he laughed and vanished.

"You did it again," Mulder observed.

"Did what?"

"Rolled your eyes, like you were talking to someone that you were exasperated with."

'I know that feeling," Scully said as Mulder shot her a dirty look.

"And I have another question, if I may?" Mulder inquired.

"Of course," Carolyn said.

'You said your name is Mrs. Gregg? When you moved here wasn't your name Carolyn Muir?"

"Mulder," Scully elbowed him.

"It's all right; I don't mind answering his questions. Yes, I was Carolyn Muir when I first moved into Gull Cottage. I have since remarried."

'A Gregg?" Mulder continued.

"Yes, a Gregg. In fact, my husband should be here any time now. He went for a walk on the beach as is his habit."

Moments after she said this, they heard the sound of a door opening in the kitchen, and the footsteps of someone entering it.

"Daniel? Is that you?" Carolyn called

There was no answer but the sound of a man walking towards the living room was heard by all. Mulder and Sully opened their eyes in surprise as they regarded Carolyn's husband for he looked like an older version of the portrait of Captain Gregg without the beard and in modern clothes. They both looked from him to the portrait and back again.

"My love,' the Captain said coming to her side, giving her a quick kiss, and draping an arm around her waist. "I didn't know we had company."

"This is Mr. Mulder and Ms. Scully. Their car broke down on the road.'

"Damned bad time of day for such a thing to happen." He rubbed his chin. "Schooner Bay's garage is closed now, I'm afraid.'

"Yes, that's what your wife said," Mulder regarded the man before him intently, knowing how much he resembled the fabled Captain Gregg. He saw no harm in stating the obvious. "You look like that portrait."

"So I've been told,' his blue eyes twinkled in amusement.

"It's remarkable," Scully said and found herself quite taken with this living representation of the portrait. "I'm assuming you must be related?"

"Yes, I'm descended from the most amazing Captain Gregg. It would seem the genetics in my family line are quite strong."

Scully stared at him, unaware she was doing so.

"I've forgotten my manners, forgive me," he said and took Scully's hand within his own. Not breaking her gaze, he kissed her hand. "My name is Daniel and it is my pleasure to meet you."

Scully simply couldn't say anything; she just blushed, smiled shyly, and looked away.

Carolyn gave him a subtle nudge to the ribs, a reminder to behave himself. She didn't know what it was about him that seemed to fascinate even the most practical of women. She was willing to bet that their guest, Dana Scully wouldn't remember the last time she had been so charmed by a man.

Mulder saw Scully's unexpected reaction and frowned, why was she so impressed with this man? He expended his hand towards the Captain. "I think I'd rather have a handshake," he quipped.

"And I'd much rather give you a handshake," the Captain intoned in his deep voice, and offered his hand to Mulder. "I am pleased to make your acquaintance."

"Fox Mulder," he said, mentally comparing the feel of his host's hand to that of other human beings.

"Fox? What an unusual name."

"Yeah, I know," Mulder frowned.

"Do I call you Fox?"

"Only if I can call you Danny," Mulder grinned at the Captain's foreboding face, and a small rumble of thunder was heard in the distance.

"Dearest," Carolyn interlaced her arm with Daniels. "I didn't hear any rain in the forecast today, did you?"

He looked into the face of his wife, and sighed, the scowl replaced with at smile. "Now that you mention it, I do not recall rain being mentioned in the forecast either."

Satisfied by his answer, she nodded.

Mulder and Scully exchanged a look; clearly this couple also had their own form of unspoken communication.

"Well, it seems too late for you to get to town doesn't it, my dear? Why don't you stay with us for the night?"

"If you're sure it wouldn't be an imposition," Scully began uncertainly.

"No, it's not," Carolyn assured them.

"Forgive my saying so, but you seem quite the happy couple, how long have you been married?" the Captain asked curiously, a wide smile on his face.

'Errr…" Scully wasn't sure how to answer the Captain in the face of his certainty. Why did she suddenly feel as if they had done something wrong?

"We're not married," Mulder said in a matter of fact voice, coming to her rescue.

"Not married?" the Captain's voice rose ever so slightly in volume. 'It is obvious that you love each other, why in the world aren't you married?"

"Daniel, that's really none of our business," Carolyn prodded him.

"Do you want to stay in Gull Cottage for the night?" the Captain asked his visitors.

"Yes, we would," Mulder answered.

"Then you may, but you will sleep in separate bedrooms," the Captain said crossing his arms in front of him.

"What? We've been together for years," Scully said, her temper starting to get the better of her.

"Then you should be able to handle being apart for one night," the Captain told her in a sincere voice.

"But..." Scully began to protest, torn between her anger at being told what to do, and some unexpected amusement that this man felt he could tell her and Mulder what to do. That had never worked well for anyone in the past; all they had to do was ask their former supervisor, Walter Skinner.

"My house, my rules," the Captain said. "You are welcome to stay but it will be in separate rooms." He placed his hands on his hips and dared them to challenge him.

"Forgive him, my husband is very old fashioned," Carolyn said with an apologetic look at Mulder and Scully. "Come on, let's get their rooms ready," she said, pulling Daniel along and out of the room.

They waited a few moments until they heard their hosts going up the stairs, and then Mulder and Scully looked at each other and laughed.

"So are we going to stay in separate rooms?" Sully asked.

"Yeah, I guess. I do want to stay overnight." Mulder smiled and stole a kiss from her. "So what do you think of them?" he asked when the kiss ended.

"Well, except for the separate bedroom thing, they seem very nice. A nice, settled couple."

"Yes, well Mr. Gregg sure looks like Captain Gregg, doesn't he?" Mulder said.

"Except for him not having a beard, and the fact that he's older, I would say they were identical."

"I don't think its good genes, Scully. I think he is the Captain." He raised an eyebrow at her.

"Oh, Mulder, really! Just because a descendent of someone looks like an ancestor of theirs, it doesn't mean they are a ghost." She gave him one of her 'you've got to be kidding' looks. "Besides, he's solid flesh and blood. You shook his hand."

"And you had yours kissed."

Scully blushed.

"And that doesn't prove anything. We could touch the ghosts that we met on Christmas Eve too."

"I'd rather not think about that," Scully shivered. "They were lethal; we almost killed each other because of them." She gave him a searching look. "I don't like ghosts, Mulder. I don't want to investigate ghosts."

"Not even if it's Captain Gregg?" He tried not to let the jealousy seep into his voice. "You seem quite taken with him."

"Any woman would be, he's a charming man. Surely even you, as a man, can tell that."

"He is charismatic, though I won't let him kiss my hand," Mulder grinned at her.

"There may be hope for you yet," she said.

"So we're here for the night, will you survive without me?" he pulled her back into his arms.

'I think I'll manage," she said and kissed him.

"No sneaking off to visit the Captain," he teased.

"Mulder! I would never do such a thing." She waited a few moments before finishing her thought. "Besides, even if I wanted to I don't think his wife would take kindly to someone putting the moves on her man."

'I don't know, she doesn't seem too dangerous to me." Mulder looked up the stairs.

"Don't be fooled, we women get pretty irritated when another woman tries to take our man."

"Would you?" Mulder asked.

"I have." The smile on her face became a scowl.

'When?"

"Does the name Diana mean anything to you?" she said, her voice tight.

"Oh, that." He still recalled with regret that he had chosen to believe his ex-lover at that point in his life instead of Scully, the woman who meant everything to him. It had almost ended their relationship. "I thought you forgave me for that?" he gave her his best puppy dog eyes.

'I did, but I still haven't forgotten."

'And probably never will,' he muttered, and she shot him a harsh look. "Time to change the subject," Mulder supplied cheerfully. "How do we get the ghost to reveal himself?"

"Mulder, can't we just go to sleep? It's been a long day of driving and I'm tired. If you insist on investigating can't we do it tomorrow?"

"Ghosts are more active at night, you know."

"Who said? Besides, I don't believe he's a ghost. He's far too real.' Scully turned for just a moment and smiled at the portrait.

"Sure you're not going to piss off the wife, and me?" he whispered in her ear.

She hauled off and hit him in his arm, hard.

"Ow! I keep forgetting I'm joined at the hip with a tough woman."

"And I'll kick your ass. Just give me an excuse.' Her blue eyes lit up in challenge.

"No dice. I don't feel like a beating tonight. Let's save that for when we get home." He gave her a seductive smile. "Besides, I don't think the Captain and his wife won't understand handcuffs,' he whispered in her ear and she shivered.

He laughed as he took her in his arms and kissed her again. "Might as well kill some time while we're waiting," he said. As her lips met his she thought that she couldn't agree more.


	2. Chapter 2

_Mulder and the Captain get to know each other better…_

Chapter Two

Dana Scully was bone tired, and though she didn't want to hurt Mulder's feelings, she actually didn't mind being alone tonight. She quietly got ready for bed, and tucked herself into the cool cotton sheets, and closing her eyes, thought about her day.

Leave it to Mulder to find a ghost hunt as they were finishing up their vacation. The Caribbean was wonderful, warm, sandy beaches, beautiful blue water in more shades of that color than she ever could have imagined, and warm, sultry nights wrapped in the arms of her lover. To say that she was reluctant to leave was an understatement of vast proportions. She had taken a month away from work and wished it was more, she was tired of the bureaucratic bullshit of her employers despite the fact that she worked for a catholic hospital. When they decided to travel along the New England coast on their way home to Virginia, she had no idea that Mulder would incorporate a ghost hunt into their trip, but somehow after all these years she wasn't at all surprised.

She snorted to herself in derision. In her opinion it wasn't much of a ghost hunt. There were two perfectly lovely older people that lived here and were very much alive, even if the man did resemble the portrait of Captain Gregg to an alarming degree. The man was quite attractive, and she felt not the least disloyal to Mulder admitting that to herself. She would never leave him, not for anyone, but a woman was still allowed to enjoy the passing scenery and her fantasies.

Much to her surprise, even though she was staying in a reputed haunted house, she felt nothing but warmth here. Maybe Mulder was right, if there was a ghost here it must be a happy ghost.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The Captain watched as his wife prepared for bed, slowly changing out of her clothes and into her lovely green nightgown. He glanced at the closet, remembering how she had changed into her nightclothes there during the early years of her occupancy at Gull Cottage. It was quite amazing to think that had been almost forty years ago.

He was startled just a bit by the feel of her arms wrapping around his neck where he sat by the desk. He smiled as she hugged him from behind.

"Penny for your thoughts?" she said.

"Just remembering how you used to change in that closet all those years ago," he pulled her around to him and put her on his lap.

"Well as you know I was quite concerned about being immodest in front of a ghost that was far too attractive for his and my own good." She let her fingertips slide along his bearded cheek. "You were a spirit that was far too real to me, one that I wanted so badly to be physical. I was afraid you wouldn't be and that I would never realize my deepest desire, to be with you in every sense of the word. And I was also afraid you would be and that I would never be able to let you go."

Captain Gregg gave her a tender smile, and offered her a sweet kiss filled with his deep love for her. "You know I will never let you go, that you are my heart," he whispered.

"Will you stay with me until I go to sleep?" she asked.

"Of course, my love, your wish is my command," he said, and easily picked her up and carried her to the bed, where he set her down gently. He removed his clothes and slid in beside her.

"Don't forget to get dressed when you go out later, just in case our guests are about."

"Carolyn! Do you think I wander about this house naked when you are asleep?" he drew himself up indignantly.

"Daniel, I have no idea," she laughed at his look. "But now that we have guests be just a bit more circumspect. Don't tip your hand until you want to, they're both very smart."

"Do you think they mean us harm?"

"No, I think Dana is along for the ride and that stopping here was Fox's idea. He wants to find you though I'm not sure why. I think it's what you said, personal reasons." She yawned.

"Shall I tell them who I really am?" he frowned.

"Up to you, right now I don't care, I only want to sleep. We can talk in the morning."

"Your usual coffee?" he smiled as he kissed her lips.

'Of course, you know I can't live without my coffee."

"We'll see what else you can't live without; I do so enjoy waking you up in the morning."

"Only if you're in bed with me when I wake up, I refuse to be attacked from the outside."

"I can most certainly arrange that," he said in a warm tone that made Carolyn shiver.

It took a great deal of restraint to not turn within his arms and draw him down for a passionate kiss, and further activities, but she really was tired. There would be time enough for that tomorrow. Instead, she pushed her back against her husband, kept safe and warm within his strong arms, she soon drifted off to sleep.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Mulder couldn't sleep. It was absolutely no surprise that he couldn't as he had had insomnia for years, and the only thing that seemed to keep it at bay was sleeping with Scully. Tonight he was deprived of that because of some outdated ideas by the man of the house, Mr. Gregg.

He sighed. After tossing and turning for two hours he knew it was pointless and decided to get out of bed. He pulled on his clothes and decided to wander about the quiet house. He escaped from his room and glanced down the hall to the room that he knew Scully was in. It was tempting to join her, and maybe he would later, but for now poking around the supposedly haunted house on his own didn't seem like such a bad thing to do.

Exploring this floor probably wasn't a good idea as all were asleep and waking them would only create questions. He saw a stairway that undoubtedly led to an attic, but using the same reasoning, exploring that would only lead to questions as he was sure he would be heard by those below. So that left only the main floor to be explored. He had seen most of it but it would be worthwhile to look it over more closely, maybe he could find some books, or documents that had historical significance that would tie back to the Captain.

More quietly than he expected he made his way down the main staircase, and stood at the bottom of the stairway wondering where he should start his investigation. He ruled out the kitchen as a starting point as though it certainly looked as though it needed some updates, he doubted he would find anything of interest there.

The main room seemed as good a place as any, and he had noted an alcove off to the side that was bound to contain books and maybe some seafaring information as well. He paused and stared at the portrait that seemed to watch him, to follow the movements of all who entered the room. It was a good portrait and conveyed an amazing sense of the man that Captain Gregg must have been in his day. Mulder was sincere when he professed his interest in the Captain to Scully. He was somewhat fascinated with the man, and the life he had lived, he had even read the book that Carolyn Muir had published on the Captain's memoirs shortly after she had moved in to Gull Cottage. It was an interesting book, different than most memoirs he had read in the fact that it seemed extremely personal, as though she were speaking for the person rather than just transcribing his writing. It was one of the best books he had ever read and found himself quite enjoying the Captain's tales. He supposed it was a good escape from his never ending quest for truth, and all of the dangers that it entailed.

The alcove was an area that was curtained off from the rest of the room, though it could be opened to become part of it. There was a desk in here with a rolled up poster size paper on it, so Mulder unrolled it and found himself looking at a sea chart. He looked closer and noticed that the paper was fairly old, even though some of the ink on it was recent. He looked for some sort of a date, but to his disappointment, didn't find any. Still, noting the condition of the paper, he doubted that it was some one hundred and seventy years old. But if there was one chart, maybe there were others here?

There were several more charts in the room, put neatly into a chart rack, in a very organized manner, much a one would expect from a military man. The handwritten notes in the margin were elegant and precise, and he wondered if it belonged to the current man of the house or the long dead Captain Gregg. That's when an idea struck him, perhaps he could find a signature from the original Captain Gregg, and then get this Daniel Gregg to sign his signature on something and then compare the two. That should help to prove that they were the same individual.

Fingerprints wouldn't work as he doubted the good Captain had a set on file from back in the day. He could investigate the current Mr. Gregg's birth certificate and match it against Captain Gregg's that might give them more information, but still nothing irrefutably concrete. So far the older man hadn't acted like any ghosts he knew of, he only acted like an overbearing man, a man used to his authority. There were no odd lights, no odd sounds, no misty apparitions, so far nothing. He did, of course, realize that they had only been here a few hours, and wondered if they could somehow arrange to stay for a while?

After inspecting the alcove for the rest of the hour, he didn't find much else of interest. Frowning, he left the area, and paused in the living room. Scully was right, it was a nice house, a comfortable house that very much resembled a ship; he could see living in a town, and a house like this. He tucked that thought away for later conversation and concentrated on his immediate concern; he would have to sound her out and see if she had any ideas on how to entrap a reluctant ghost into revealing himself.

Knowing it must be at least 2am; he thought he should probably return to his bed and try to sleep. Trudging up the stairs he stopped outside of Scully's room, and peered down the hall. He was reaching for the doorknob when he became aware of a presence behind him. He took a deep breath to calm his breathing, and turned to see who had started him, and found himself staring into the Captain's stern blue eyes. As a reflex, he took a step back.

'Mr. Mulder," the older man intoned in a deep but quiet voice. "Have you gotten lost?"

"Lost? No, it's just … well… I couldn't sleep."

"And you thought you would interrupt Ms. Scully's sleep?" he raised an eyebrow in disapproval and shook his head.

"But I sleep better with her," Mulder grumbled.

"Not while you are here."

"But…"

"My house, my rules, remember?" He shook a finger at him and Mulder felt like a child again. "But if you really can't sleep, I might be able to help, at least a little."

"And how would you do that?" Sarcasm tinged Mulder's voice.

"I have quite a well stocked liquor cabinet and I'm sure you could find something to your liking."

"You're offering to send me to dreamland by imbibing alcohol?" Mulder gave the older man a strange look.

"Yes, but if you'd rather not?" The Captain shrugged.

"Oh, I didn't say that, you just surprised me, that's all.'

"Very well then, we can drink downstairs, less chance of waking the ladies."

"Lead on,' Mulder said, and followed the older man down the stairs.

They sat quietly in the living room, the captain in a wing chair and Mulder on the sofa, both sipping on the older gentleman's well aged scotch.

"How long have you lived here?" Mulder asked, breaking the silence.

"In Schooner Bay or Gull Cottage?"

"I don't know, both."

"It feels like my entire life though that is not really true. I spent a great deal of time on the sea."

"The sea?" Mulder fixed his attention on the other man who just laughed softly.

"Yes, Mr. Mulder, the sea. I spent most of my life on the sea much as my predecessor and I too achieved the rank of Captain."

"Interesting coincidence, a second Captain Daniel Gregg."

"Yes, I thought you'd like that," he took a sip of the scotch and smiled at the younger man.

"And you don't sound like a native New Englander."

"It is because I am not."

"So what? British? Something else?"

"I spent some time a great deal of time in Britain, and was born in Ireland. The rest of my accent comes from living here." He set down his glass and saw that Mulder's was empty too. "Another?"

"Of course," Mulder studied him intently; there were so many similarities how could this man be anything other than the original Captain Gregg?

"Staring is rude, surely you know that?" the Captain reminded Mulder.

"Oh, sorry. It's just that you look so much like him," he inclined his head in the direction of the portrait.

"I hear that a lot, I guess good genes carry forward."

"So you're proud of the Captain?"

"Of course, he was a great man and one of the founders of Schooner Bay." His chest puffed out with pride.

"You're a historian?"

"Yes, I have always been fond of history. A great many lessons can be learned from history."

"History can be painful." Mulder grimaced thinking of some of the personal history that he and Scully had lived through.

'Are you speaking of personal history, Mr. Mulder?"

"Yes, you could say that," he chuckled mirthlessly and took a large drink of scotch. "Personal history can be difficult."

"As I well know.' The Captain mused about his early day with Carolyn Muir and the problems they had faced. "Surely you aren't speaking about you and Ms. Scully? You seem to get along quite well." The Captain raised an eyebrow and Mulder laughed.

'Yeah, we do all right; we've been together a long time."

"How long?"

'"Partners for seven years before we took it to the next level," he said, remembering the past.

"Two questions. Partners? In what? Work?" And then the Captain grinned and shook his head. "And seven years? My God, man, she is a beautiful, compassionate woman, are you daft?"

Mulder drained his drink and poured both he and the Captain another, he was starting to feel comfortable sitting here shooting the bull with this man. It had been a very long time since he had been in a social environment of this sort and felt comfortable enough to share his thoughts with anyone other than Scully.

"Yes, for being as brilliant as I'm supposed to be, I was way too slow on the uptake with Scully. I used to like long legged, long haired brunettes, until one petite fiery redhead walked into my life. She's the most amazing woman I've ever met."

"Like my dear Carolyn then." The Captain nodded in understanding. "And partners?"

"Yes, at work. We worked for the FBI."

"Worked? Past tense?"

"Yes, we had a parting of ways," Mulder said, and the Captain didn't miss the bitterness in his voice.

"I'm guessing the separation was painful?"

"You have no idea,' Mulder frowned, and drained his drink, definitely starting to feel better.

"Mr. Mulder, are you sure you want to drink anymore? You've had several."

That could be a test, Mulder thought to himself. He had a reasonable tolerance for alcohol and thought he could keep up with the older Captain Gregg.

"I'm fine, how are you doing?" Mulder asked.

The Captain saw the challenge in Mulder's hazel eyes and smiled at him. "Do I detect a challenge?"

"Maybe. I have a great tolerance," Mulder said.

"Not as good as mine," the Captain warned. "I blame it on all of the time spent at sea, drinking with the boys at the ports where we stopped. Don't do this Mr. Mulder, you cannot drink me under the table and you will be the worst for it."

"So you say," Mulder said and poured them their next shot. "You do have more?" he eyed the half empty bottle.

"Of course, I have more." He shrugged. "Remember, I warned you."

"We'll see," Mulder smiled, knowing that even by losing this contest he would prove something to himself. He knew how much alcohol that someone of the Captain's weight and stature should be safely able to consume before getting inebriated, and it should be about the same time that he was wasted. He didn't care how much tolerance the Captain had, he had a pretty damn good constitution himself.

"What did you do at the FBI?" the Captain asked.

"We were assigned to a unit called the X-files."

"The X-files? What in the devil is that?"

"We investigated paranormal phenomenon."

"Paranormal?"

"Yeah, you know, unexplained mysteries, the supernatural, vampires, werewolves, ghosts, aliens…"

"Aliens?" The Captain sat up very straight and regarded the man before him with skepticism. "Mr. Mulder, really."

"No, they exist, they really do." He held a hand to his head and closed his eyes for just a few moments, as painful flashbacks of experimentation, probes and needles resurfaced. He concentrated, controlled his breathing and then opened his eyes and looked into the Captain's concerned face.

"Are you quite all right, Mr. Mulder?"

"Yeah, I'll be fine. Just a bad memory," he said.

"You look as though you are in pain."

'Maybe I'll tell you about it sometime," Mulder said with a grimace.

"Aliens?" The Captain continued to stare at him in disbelief.

"Like I said, later," Mulder mumbled and took another sip from his glass. "That's very good scotch."

"Thank you. I rather like it myself."

They sat in silence for a while, until the Captain spoke again.

"Mr. Mulder," he began.

"Please don't call me that, it sounds like my father. Just calling me Mulder is fine."

"Mulder?" the Captain rolled the name around on his tongue not sure he liked it.

"And I don't want to call you Mr. Gregg, or God forbid, Captain Gregg, lest I confuse you with the great man…" he raised his glass to the portrait, "so I will call you…Danny."

"Danny?" the Captain said up straight in his chair, and his eyebrows rose in indignation.

"Yes, Danny." Mulder nodded in satisfaction, suddenly feeling quite pleased with himself.

"No one has called me that since my first mate, my best friend passed, and that was many years ago."

Mulder blinked, trying to concentrate on what the older man was saying. "I'm sorry; I wasn't trying to cause you any pain. Unfortunately that is one of my talents, causing pain for others." He expelled a long breath and looked at the Captain. "I just like how it sounds. You could be a Danny if you loosened up, you know?"

"Aye, I could at that. Very well, but if you call me Danny than I shall call you Fox." The Captain smiled at him.

"Aww, do you have to?" Mulder whined. "I really hate that name."

"It is only fair."

"Yeah, I guess." He leaned back against the couch and yawned, wondering how many drinks he had, realizing that the older man still seemed unaffected.

'So, Fox, have you ever been sailing?"

"Not really. It's something I always wanted to do though."

"Would you like to go with me tomorrow?" There was a wicked glint in the Captain's eyes that Mulder didn't see.

"Really? You'll take me sailing?" Mulder appeared as gleeful as a little boy given a brand new present.

"Yes, if you would like to go."

"That would be so cool!" He grinned at the Captain.

"Good. I will make the arrangements then." He paused. "Why don't you get some sleep, Fox? You have had a great deal to drink and I believe you will find bed to be a most agreeable option."

"Maybe you're right," he mumbled rubbing his face which seemed to have no feeling, and his eyelids were starting to close of their own accord.

"Come on, up with you," the Captain helped Mulder to his feet and assisted him up the stairs to his bedroom. Mulder sat on the bed, eyes barely open, and he looked at the Captain. "Aren't you tired? Aren't you going to bed?"

'I most certainly am. I have a lovely wife waiting for me." He gave the other man a patient smile as Mulder slowly sagged into the bed.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

_AN: Thanks for reading and any and all reviews are appreciated. _


	3. Chapter 3

_AN: Some adult interaction here (don't worry the other couple will have some opportunities later...)_

Chapter Three

True to his word, Captain Gregg returned to the master cabin before dawn, and quietly slid under the covers beside his wife, wrapping his arms around her. She pressed back against him, instinctively seeking the solace of his arms.

No one could hold a candle to her and he belonged to her heart and soul. He may bluster and bicker, but more often than not he would give in to her and her wishes, something he never imagined that he would do. He had become her pet and couldn't be happier about it.

Sleepily, she stirred, as he marveled at her beauty. She was self-conscious about aging because she knew that he would always stay the handsome man she fell in love with, one that would never age, while she continued to grow older every day. It didn't matter to him at all, she was exceptional and he planned to spend eternity with her.

"My love, are you awake?" he nibbled her ear.

She made a contented sound, so he placed a few strategic kisses along her neckline and jaw.

'Daniel," she sighed, her voice still filled with sleep.

Since she hadn't said no, he continued his gentle assault, nibbling softly on her neck, allowing his hands to wander to her breasts, which he massaged and fondled with great tenderness. His actions were unhurried and he was more than willing to take his time to match her mood. She moved contentedly under his hands, enjoying the attention. She hadn't quite opened her eyes, but the smile on her lips was intoxicating. So much so that he had to kiss them, softly, and then with more insistence, he parted her lips. He kissed her, and she kissed him, their passion growing with each exchange. When they broke apart, both breathing harder, she finally opened her beautiful green eyes and looked into his.

"Daniel, so early?' she laughed, knowing they often started their day like this.

"You know how fond I am of mornings, my love. And can you think of a better way to start the day?" he whispered, nibbling on her ear again.

She squirmed a bit, he had stoked her need for him, and she wasn't about to let him out of the bed until he had performed his husbandly duties. She reached under the covers and found him and gave him a playful squeeze.

"Wench," he growled.

"Captain, are you about to ravish me?" her face blossomed into a welcoming smile.

"Aye, my love, and you will love every moment of it, "he promised and pulled her nightgown over her head and threw it beside the bed.

She moaned as he teased her core with his fingers and then his mouth until she was ready for him. Then he covered her with his body, and entered her, his every move one of worship.

"I love you," she whispered a she arched against him in wonderment at the passions that only he had ever been able to awaken in her.

Daniel didn't answer, but continued to make her squirm with pleasure. Their passion built to a breaking point and she moaned his name as she arched against him; with a few more erratic thrusts, he groaned her name in reverence as he released within her.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Something woke her from her sleep, she wasn't sure what it was, wasn't even sure she cared as she fought against consciousness, longing to stay in her safe, warm sleep. Dana Scully cautiously opened her eyes and bolted upright in bed when she realized that Mulder wasn't there beside her and that the room was unfamiliar. Then she took a deep breath and remembered the events of the day before and realized that she was staying in Gull Cottage in the town of Schooner Bay.

She stretched in the bed and yawned, feeling quite content. It was a warm, comfortable house, and the senior couple that resided here were lovely people. A sweet, intelligent pair that seemed quite attuned to one another, and Scully wondered if that's how she and Mulder would be in twenty years. She smiled to herself at the thought. After everything she had been through with him she still knew there was no one else in her life and her heart and that there never could be.

Awake now, she realized it was still quite early in the morning, and became aware of some soft murmuring, indistinguishable from her bedroom, sounds that took a moment to register with her. Sounds much like she and Mulder made during their shared passion. Suddenly aware of what was going on in the Master Suite, she felt herself blush as they continued to get louder.

She tried to close her ears to the muffled noises from the Master Suite, but smiled to herself. Good for them.

Dana emerged from her room fifteen minutes later, having decided that the kitchen would be a good place to go and wait for the others to get up. On the way down she quietly opened the door to Mulder's room and saw that he was still out, snoring loudly. She laughed to herself and closed the door, she would have to tease him about that later because he swore that he didn't snore.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

When she entered the kitchen she was surprised to see the Captain in the kitchen staring out the window into the distance. As she entered, he turned and smiled at her.

Odd, she hadn't heard anyone walk past her bedroom and they had to do that on the way down, she was sure she would have heard that. He looked very presentable considering what he and his wife had just been doing, and she tried to hide the blush that colored her cheeks.

"Good morning, Miss Scully," the Captain inclined his head in a bow. "How delightful to see you again. May I say that you look quite lovely this morning,' he intoned in a very sensual baritone voice. She was sure he hadn't meant it that way, but she was susceptible to an appealing voice and he most certainly had that.

'Thank you, Captain, may I say that you look quite well this morning as well." She offered him a charming smile.

"Thank you, my dear. Would you like coffee?"

'It's ready?'

"Yes, I tend to rise earlier than my wife, and I indulge her by having the coffee ready for her when she gets up."

"A coffee fan?"

"You have no idea," the Captain rolled his eyes. "She gets quite put out if her coffee is not ready. I think she's addicted to it."

"Then she's trained you well," Scully said.

"Yes, I suppose she has," he said pouring them both a cup, and bringing the cups over to the table where the cream and sugar were placed. "There was one time in my life I wouldn't have stood for that."

"The training? Or the speaking of it?" Scully smiled as she began to fix her coffee the way she liked it.

"Both, I guess." He fixed his coffee and gestured to a chair. When Scully went to sit down, he pulled the chair out for her, and after she was seated, he joined her at the table. "I was a military man, a Captain in the Navy, and then for a while I sailed my own ship. I never had to worry about female company."

'I can imagine," she inadvertently found herself appraising him again, but stopped when she reached his face and saw those blue eyes watching her. Damn that blush that appeared again. "So what changed your mind and turned you into a…?'

"Husband? Father? Family man?" He frowned. "I…retired after a successful voyage, determined to retire to Gull Cottage, but found out that a distant family member, a Claymore Gregg had somehow legally inherited it. The only way I could think to convince him to sell it to me was to come to Schooner Bay. That's where I met Carolyn and her two children, Jonathan and Candy." He sighed, remembering his early days with the Muirs. "Claymore had rented the house to them so it was impossible for me to purchase the house at that time, and though I had never experienced it before, I knew that Carolyn was special." He dropped his voice as if sharing a secret with Scully. "I could hardly believe it but, at least for me, I believe it was love at first sight. And I had no idea what to do with that feeling."

"You had never been in love before?"

'No, though I was engaged once."

"But you didn't marry?" Scully was curious about this man's life now.

'No, and I think that was a good thing although I didn't know it at the time. Her name was Vanessa and she was younger than me by some twelve years. It was thought that we would be a good match. She was attractive, but had a bit of a selfish streak, and was far too young, though I didn't realize that at the time." He frowned.

"Did something happen to break you up?"

"Yes, she did. She decided she couldn't stand being with a man who spent so much time away as I would do being a sea Captain, so she ran off with someone who did not make his living off the sea," there were sad tones to his voice.

'I'm sorry," Scully said.

"Don't be. I suppose she hurt my pride more than anything, though at the time I did believe that I loved her." He rubbed his chin and then looked back at Scully. "But anything I felt for Vanessa is a pale imitation of what I feel for Carolyn. She is my eternal love."

'Eternity, Captain? That's a long time to be with someone," she said and sipped her coffee, wondering if she and Mulder would be together for eternity.

"And a promise I expect him to keep," Carolyn said entering the kitchen. "Morning, dear," she said going over to the Captain and placing a sweet kiss on his lips.

He pulled her in for a lingering kiss, but she broke it off and slapped his shoulder. "Daniel, behave. We have company.'

"And such incredibly beautiful company at that,' the Captain used that voice again and Scully shivered. "You are far more attractive than your partner."

"Thank you, I think," Dana laughed.

"Daniel, if you found Fox attractive we would have to have a serious discussion," Carolyn laughed.

"What are you going on about?" he straightened up in his chair.

"Did you not hear what you just said?" Carolyn asked and both of the women laughed. "In a back handed sort of way you just said that Fox is attractive."

'I did not. Why would I say such a thing?" he stood up, indignant.

'Calm down, dear." Carolyn placed a hand on his arm. "We can tease you too."

"I suppose," he grumbled but sat down again.

"Speaking of my partner, he's out like a light. I poked my head into his room and he was totally asleep, snoring. That's rather out of character for him."

"I think I know someone that can explain that," Carolyn gave her husband a stout poke in the ribs, and he frowned at her.

"What do you mean?" Scully asked.

The Captain tugged on his ear and then looked over to Dana, his blue eyes full of mischief. "Well, I found Fox wandering about last night. He was exploring."

"Mulder," Scully muttered and rested her face in her hand.

"No matter, but as we were both unable to sleep I offered an alternative suggestion."

"And what would that be?" Scully eyed him in suspicion.

"We may have had a drink or two..."

"They emptied two bottles of Scotch," Carolyn summed up.

"Two? How is it that you're still standing? Or don't seem to have a hangover?" she studied the Captain who shrugged.

"As I told Fox, I have an incredible tolerance. I blame it on all of the time I spent on the sea. To say there were many drinking adventures is an understatement." He finished with pride. "But I'm afraid your….partner may be out of sorts for a while."

"You drank Mulder under the table?" she seemed amused.

"Yes, is that unusual?"

"Well, he has a fairly good tolerance for alcohol." She frowned. "At least he used to."

"We shall see," again there was that mischievous twinkle in the Captain's eyes.

Scully turned to Carolyn with a raised eyebrow.

"Daniel hasn't told you the rest of it."

"The rest of what?"

"I have offered to take your partner sailing today and he accepted," he said with a wicked smile.

It only took Scully a moment to realized how ill Mulder would be if he went sailing with a killer hangover. She eyed the Captain. "You set him up, didn't you?"

"Perhaps," he stroked his chin again, and allowed himself to smile at her.

"You're evil," she said, but couldn't help but laugh.

"It's what he did to the children when they discovered alcohol and had their first hangover. He dragged them out sailing. The kids loved sailing but it was a while before they could look at the water after that. But it also seemed to cure their desire to drink enough to get a hangover."

"You feel it is your place to do this?" Scully asked the Captain.

"Yes, I do. Drinking is fine, and most adults will experience residual ill effects from such activity, and as long as it is not in excess there is no problem with it. And as long as you don't do it before a task in which you need your wits about you."

"Daniel likes to meddle for the good of others," Carolyn explained.

"You were a seaman, I can't believe you didn't have your share of hangovers."

"True enough, and I did suffer my first one as a lad while on leave, and had to be back on board ship the next day. Suffice to say I learned about the timing of such an adventure." He paused. "And Fox was free to decline the invitation."

"Serves him right then," Scully said. "So do you take others sailing?"

"Do you want to be invited?" he offered her a warm smile.

"Actually, I'd like that. I haven't sailed in forever." She smiled back.

"You know how to sail?"

"Yup, can't help it. I'm a navy brat, father and brother in the navy, I had to learn to sail just to keep up with them."

"How fascinating. So you can assist?"

"You bet your… that is, yes, I can." Scully changed her answer as she remembered her manners.

"Then of course you will have an invite, but I think not today."

"Why not?"

"Do you really want to see Fox heaving off the port or starboard side?"

"Wouldn't be the first time I've seen him in that condition, but you're right."

"If the weather is nice tomorrow why don't we all go out?"

'That would be very pleasant day," Carolyn nodded. "And as for today, Dana, I was hoping to convince you to spend a girl's day out with me? It's so rare that I have the company of another woman that I tend to enjoy doing some feminine things. Could I tear you away from Fox for that long?"

Dana thought about it for a moment. It had been a long time since she had a day to relax in the company of another woman, and she thought it sounded like fun. "I'd love to," she said.

"Excellent." She stood up with her large cup of coffee. "I need to go finish getting ready."

"And I shall make sure that Fox is awake," Daniel stood up and began to make a motion with his hands when Carolyn placed a restraining hand on his arm, and shook her head. He looked over at Dana. "Unless you would like to do that, Miss Scully?"

"No, I've had that experience before. I think I'll let you have the honors." She smiled. "Try not to be too mean to him. I don't think he knows what he's in for."

"In that you are most correct," the Captain smiled, and with a bow to the women, departed through the doorway.

Scully shook her head and looked at Carolyn. "He's quite unique. Where in the world did you find him?"

"You would never believe me if I told you," she said and smiled at the woman. "Come on, let's get ready for our day and leave the boys to theirs."

"Sounds like a plan," Scully agreed and the women went upstairs to get ready for their day.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

_Thanks for reading - the setup is almost done; things will pick up soon. It's an extended ride so I hope you like long stories. Reviews are always appreciated._


	4. Chapter 4

_AN: And we're off! The story will start to pick up some speed from this point on…_

Chapter Four

The waves churned up and down, back and forth, and up and down in an unstopping rhythm as Mulder heaved over the side of the small, trim ship. Mulder couldn't ever remember feeling so sick, he thought as he puked again into the ocean. After a few quiet moments he wiped the spittle from his mouth with the back of his hand, and glared at the Captain.

"This is your fault," he growled.

"My fault? What in the world are you talking about?" the Captain asked with a much too hearty smile as he easily steered the fleet ship with the wind.

"You dragged me out here," he said.

"Dragged you? Hardly. I asked you last night and you accepted my offer to sail, and here we are," the Captain smiled again.

"You knew how I'd feel after drinking most of the night."

"Yes, and so did you. Don't blame me for your choices."

Mulder settled back and studied the Captain who was so obviously at ease with his surroundings. The wind billowing in the sail, the spray of the sea on his face, the man reveled in the elements, and looked totally happy being out here. It wasn't hard to imagine that he spent most of his life at sea. He knew he should think of some leading question to ask him, find some way to trap him into admitting he was a ghost, but he just couldn't think of anything at the moment. He was sure feeling sick had a great deal to do with his lack of ambition, so with his stomach empty for the moment, he settled back into a comfortable silence, content to watch the man who so belonged to the sea.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The day away from Gull Cottage in the company with a woman friend was a special treat for Carolyn Gregg. She didn't have any close friends in Schooner Bay despite having been here for over thirty years. Daniel was tolerant and allowed himself to be dragged out of the house on occasion for a shopping day, but it was not his favorite thing to do, and for Carolyn it was nothing like the company of another woman. What a blessing in disguise it was when those two showed up at their door the night before.

They left Schooner Bay and had travelled to nearby Keystone, spending the morning there, wandering the picturesque Main Street and shopping in the small shops that appealed to their tastes. When it was time for lunch Carolyn guided them to a restaurant known for its seafood, and the two women were seated at a quiet table.

"Dana, I wanted to thank you for joining me today, it's so rare that I get a girls day out anymore."

"You're more than welcome, and I suffer from the same problem. I love Mulder but trying to drag him out for shopping…" she shook her head.

'I know," Carolyn laughed. "Daniel grudgingly goes shopping with me but he would never consider anything remotely resembling a salon, a facial..."

"How about a massage?" Dana laughed.

"He might consider that but I'm not sure that I would want him to get one. I happen to think he is far too attractive."

'And other women might think so too?"

Carolyn nodded. "I can be just a bit jealous under the right circumstances." She offered Dana a smile. "How about Fox? Would he ever go with you to a salon?"

"Well, actually he might, he can be a bit quirky," Dana said, and the women looked at each other and laughed as they imagined Mulder in a salon, getting his nails done.

"That I would like to see." Carolyn paused. "So he is a bit unconventional?"

"You have no idea," Scully rolled her eyes.

"Tell me about you, Dana, what do you do?"

"I'm a doctor, I work in a small catholic hospital in Virginia, mostly in the pediatric ward."

"You work with kids? That's wonderful."

"It can be very rewarding and challenging, but sometimes it's very sad." She sighed. "Unfortunately there are some children that can't be helped."

"That must be difficult."

"Very," she offered Carolyn a wan smile.

"Have you always been a doctor?" Carolyn sipped her coffee.

"Well, yes, but not always inter-active."

"What does that mean?"

"It means I worked with the FBI for years as a pathologist. The clients weren't very motivated."

"I would imagine not. What an interesting profession. How long were you there?"

"Nine years,' Scully said, her gaze becoming distant as memories both painful and loving came back to her. "A lot happened," she said in a hushed voice.

"Is that where you met Fox?"

"Yes, I was assigned to him as his new partner. He had built up quite a reputation, he investigated the paranormal and was known as being somewhat erratic, though brilliant, and was supposed to be difficult to work with." She chuckled. "They called him Spooky."

"Spooky? Interesting nickname."

"And since he didn't run me off like most of his partners, my nickname went from being the Ice Queen to Mrs. Spooky."

Carolyn quietly sipped her coffee and smiled at her new friend. "You investigated the paranormal?"

"Yes, aliens, ghosts, voodoo, all sorts of unexplainable phenomenon that couldn't be explained by normal means, it was a unit called the X files."

"Sounds fascinating." The writer brain in Carolyn began to race off, searching or article or story ideas she might get if she learned more about what they did.

"I was set up to disprove his theories, close down the x files, though I didn't know it at the time." Scully sighed. "Instead we became trusted partners, the best of friends, and well, life partners." She frowned. "Which reminds me, why is your husband so set on marriage?"

"He wasn't always," Carolyn laughed. "I asked him to help set up his nephew once with a promising romance and he balked at the idea, said a man shouldn't marry until he was ready, he was quite insistent.'

"What changed his mind?" Scully asked.

"I don't know that he did. The other half of that he supported was that if a man was ready he shouldn't let anything stop him from marrying the woman he loved."

"His nephew wasn't ready?"

"Claymore?" Carolyn shook her head. "Oh God, no. I'll show you a picture of Claymore when we get back to Gull Cottage and it will explain a lot."

"But he was ready to marry you?" Scully smiled.

"Yes, he was. We had several obstacles to overcome, but in the end we did, and here we are."

"What kind of obstacles could the two of you have? You seem perfect for each other."

"Perfect? Hardly." Carolyn raised an eyebrow. 'And our obstacles were…unique."

"How so?" Dana asked.

"I would rather not get into that right now if you don't mind, it's a very long story and I don't know that we have the time." She gave Scully a cheerful look.

"All right," Scully frowned. She had done enough investigations to realize there was more to Carolyn's reluctance than she was admitting. Still, was she any better? There were many things about her life that she wasn't yet ready to share with this gentle older woman that she had just met.

"I know I shouldn't be so forward, Dana, but I bet you have a lot of interesting stories to tell. Would you mind sharing some of them with me? I'm sure I could find a way to write an article or make a story out of your adventures that would be wonderful." She paused and looked at Scully hopefully. "I will fictionalize anything you want, I'm really quite good at it."

"You're still writing?"

"Oh, yes. Daniel and I still collaborate on writing projects.'

"Maybe. I would have to talk to Mulder first."

'Of course, whatever works best for the two of you." She smiled as their waitress came to their table with their appetizers. "And I don't know about you, but I'm famished."

'Shopping works up an appétit, doesn't it?"

"It certainly does. Now we can decide what we want to do after lunch,' Carolyn smiled.

'I didn't think there'd be so many choices in such a small town."

'Schooner Bay and the area around it may surprise you. There's more to do than you think. And you will stay tomorrow, won't you? I'm sure I can convince Daniel to take us all sailing on the bigger ship.'

'Do you think he would let me help?" Scully asked, a twinkle in her eyes.

"You really know how to sail?"

'Well, I haven't done it for a while, but I'm sure I remember."

"Daniel would love that. I never took to it, you see. I'm perfectly content to be a passenger and let him to do all the work."

Scully laughed. "I'd love to help, though after today I may have to convince Mulder to go out again."

"I'm sure he'll be fine, the kids were after Daniel was done with them."

"Serves him right for drinking so much."

'So will you stay through tomorrow at least?" Carolyn asked.

"I'd love to. Maybe we can visit that salon that you've been raving about?" Dana asked.

The women looked up as their lunch arrived, still having a great deal to chat about as they got to know one another.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The waves that rocked the small sailing ship seemed smaller now, and Mulder had finally stopped heaving his guts out. He was grateful for small favors, and quietly spent most of his time watching the Captain sail the small vessel. He did so with ease and as if he hadn't a care in the world.

Though the Captain hadn't made one slip, Mulder still believed him to be the ghost of Gull Cottage. But what could he do to make him slip up? He sat up, noting that they were closing in on the small dock where this vessel rested when they left that morning. He was relieved at that, more than ready to be back on dry land.

After he helped the Captain drop the mooring lines to secure the boat, he tripped, intentionally having to lean on the Captain for balance, and was rather disappointed to find a very firm and solid arm setting him back on his feet.

"Oh, sorry, Danny, I must have slipped."

'Careful, Fox. You could hurt yourself if you are not careful, and I'm sure the beautiful Miss Scully would be very disappointed."

"Scully?" Mulder laughed. "She's seen me hurt so many times I think she stopped counting."

"Oh?" the Captain raised his eyebrow in interest as they began to walk down the long dock and back to the path that would eventually lead them to Gull Cottage. "Do tell."

"While we worked for the FBI we got in trouble a lot and often got hurt." He shrugged.

"How often is a lot?"

"Frequently. Unfortunately, Scully seemed to get hurt as often and as badly as I did."

"I'm sorry to hear that," the Captain said. "How could you risk such a unique and enchanting treasure?"

"Do you always talk like this?" Mulder asked.

"Like what?"

"Old fashioned, old world."

"The old days had their charms as well. I feel drawn to them." He stopped and smiled at the younger man.

"I'm not surprised, you knowledge of the local area is impressive."

'As it should be. I can assure you that no one knows more about Schooner Bay than I do," the Captain said in a satisfied voice.

'Would you be willing to tell me more about its history?"

"You really want to know about Schooner Bay?" he seemed incredulous. "You, an FBI agent?"

"Former FBI. Scully and I quit some time ago." Mulder's voice was bitter and the Captain didn't miss that.

"It sounds like it was under less than ideal circumstances."

Mulder snorted. "You could say that."

"Care to share?"

"Not right now. Suffice to say they wanted me dead and caused Scully and I a great deal of pain.'

The Captain stopped walking and stared at the younger man until he stopped and turned around.

"What?" Mulder asked.

The Captain reached out to Mulder, using his ghostly senses to pick up on the feelings of the former FBI agent. Waves of anger, despair and guilt rolled off this man, he was far more damaged than the Captain would ever have thought.

"Are you quite all right?" the Captain asked, his blue eyes searching the pinched face before him.

"I'm fine," Mulder said, trying to unclench his jaw. He was suddenly struggling with an array of unwanted memories that seemed to be assaulting him.

"Here now," Daniel laid a hand on Mulder's shoulders and without a word, willed some of the pain to drain away from him. Daniel almost winced as the worst of it flowed through him and dissipated, it was always harder to do thing like this in his corporeal form, but there was no way around that at the moment, he could hardly change into a spirit at this juncture.

Within moments, Mulder felt the memories slow to a crawl, felt his emotions reign back under control, and he took a steadying breath before looking into the Captain's face. "I'm sorry I guess I haven't completely recovered from my hangover."

"Apparently."

Mulder eased himself away from the Captain's hand, and looked the older man in the face. "Are you the ghost of Gull Cottage? Are you the Captain Daniel Gregg?"

"You mean my ancestor?" Daniel laughed. "You have a vivid imagination Mr. Mulder. How could I possibly be ghost? Aren't they supposed to be spectral and frightening? I am hardly that."

"Not now. But I'm willing to bet you can be, I know you can be intimidating."

"Oh?" Daniel raised an eyebrow.

"Well so far you have Scully and I sleeping in separate bedrooms even though we've been together in every sense of the word for the last nine years."

"My house, my rules."

"It could be that we are just humoring you, you know."

The Captain glared at him, and there was just the slightest rumble of thunder in the distance before he got his temper back under control. Mulder turned to look and for the most part saw a bright sunny day with only a few clouds in the sky.

"Now where did that come from?" he mused.

"The coastal weather in Maine can sometimes be unpredictable," the Captain said.

"I guess." He turned back to face the older man. "Are you or are you not the ghost?"

"Fox, really? After all of the time we've spent together, how could you think me a ghost? And why are you so intent on finding a ghost?"

"Because I have a special favor to ask, one that only a ghost can help me with," Mulder looked at him hopefully.

"Then I am afraid you will be disappointed for I am but a man."

"I don't believe you, I need you to be a ghost," Fox shook his head, and turned away from the Captain, walking on the path that led back to Gull Cottage.

The Captain stared after him in deep thought.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The walk back to Gull Cottage took only a few minutes from where the boat was docked, and Mulder was in a bad mood. He kept his head down and outpaced the Captain, leaving the older man to trail along behind.

He needed the Captain to be the ghost of Gull Cottage. A ghost had special abilities and connections that a mere mortal couldn't comprehend, and Mulder needed that reality for the favor he needed to ask.

"Damnit!" he swore to himself, angry at the Captain for not being a ghost as he stalked up the stairs of the front porch of Gull Cottage.

In the sitting room Carolyn and Dana were laughing happily, sharing coffee and some dessert as they discussed a wide variety to things with each other. They both looked up as the door was thrown open and Mulder stomped in, a scowl on his face. He glared at the two of them.

"Oh, oh," Dana said and set her coffee cup down on the table. "Mulder? Are you all right?"

"All right? I have a friggin' hangover and your husband took me sailing!" he shook at finger at Carolyn. "And you ask if I'm all right?"

"Mulder, apologize!" Scully stood up and faced her partner. "You have no right to talk to Carolyn like that."

"Oh, Carolyn, is it? What, one day together and you're suddenly best friends?"

"Stop being so rude!" She went to stand in front of him, hands on her hips.

"So…you didn't like sailing with Daniel?" Carolyn asked, setting her cup down on the coffee table.

"Yes, no…it was terrible! I was sick!"

"You have no one to blame but yourself," Scully scolded. "No one told you to drink so much."

"And where is my errant husband?" Carolyn asked from the couch. A moment later, the front door opened and she heard her husband's familiar footsteps.

"Did I hear my name?" he asked, stepping into the doorway behind Mulder.

"This is your fault!" Mulder wheeled on him, shaking his finger.

"What is?" The Captain seemed genuinely puzzled.

"Why aren't you a ghost? You need to be a ghost!" Angry, Mulder threw up his hands and stormed out of the house.

Embarrassed by Mulder's behavior in front of their hosts, Scully looked at the floor for a long moment. When she looked up she flashed them an embarrassed, apologetic smile.

"Excuse me, but I need to go after him," she said and slipped past them and out the front door in pursuit of her significant other.

Daniel sighed and walked over to Carolyn, stopping before her.

"I guess we have a problem," Carolyn said.

"Aye, but I think Mr. Mulder may have a more serious problem then we do"

They both looked toward the closed door.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

It was simply amazing how fast that man could move when he was motivated, Scully thought as she ran to keep up with him. He had stalked away from the house down to the beach and was marching into the distance endlessly, or so it seemed to her. He must have walked a mile before he began to slow down. Breathing a grateful sigh of relief, she hurried to catch up with him. She fell into step with him and allowed him his silence, she knew he would speak when he was ready. After a few minutes he finally stopped and wheeled on her.

"What do you want?" he asked, scowling.

"Mulder! What's gotten into you? What right do you have to be so rude to them? To me?"

She watched him and though she could normally follow his thoughts after all of their time together, at the moment she was unsure of where he was, what he was thinking.

He glared at her, but said nothing, and turned and stomped off along the beach again.

"Mulder! Stop it!' She grabbed his elbow from behind, and he spun around to face her.

"Leave me alone," he growled.

"No, not until you tell me what's wrong."

He studied her, this petite redheaded woman that he loved more than life itself, this woman who would never back down from him no matter how angry he was, and realized once again that he loved her for it and that at the moment he was being an ass. She had nothing to do with his feelings of inadequacy, she knew nothing about his wanting to find William, and why he was hoping to find a special spirit here at Gull Cottage.

"Nothing," he muttered at last and looked away from her.

"Nothing? Really?" she glared at him, and now he saw the fire in her eyes. "You practically ran away from the house and we have travelled more than a mile away, at a rather remarkable speed because you're pissed about something. And the only thing you've said which makes no sense at all to me is that you're mad because our host isn't a ghost."

"Yeah, well," he shuffled his feet and looked away from Scully.

"Is that what's wrong?" She asked incredulously.

"Truthfully?" He looked at her, now trying to gauge how mad she was at him. "Yeah, I'm quite put out that he isn't a ghost."

"Mulder! He's a living, breathing man hopelessly in love with his wife, whom I may add, is a very lovely woman. Why would you want him to be a ghost?"

"I told you when we came here, I have a special favor to ask the ghost of Gull Cottage."

"What's the favor?" Her blue eyes were sharp, trying to peer into the inner workings of his mind.

He knew he had to choose what to share with her at this moment. He was reluctant to tell her that he wanted to find William and see if he was all right. He was afraid to reopen that wound for her as she had finally managed to find an uneasy peace with that particular scenario.

"I can't tell you."

"Mulder!' She stomped her little foot hard on his instep.

"Oww! That hurt!" He glared at her again.

"I can hurt you more if you don't answer!" Her blue eyes were blazing now, and he found himself quite intrigued by angry Scully.

"I want to defer my answer until later," he said. "But I really need to find out if there is a ghost at Gull Cottage."

"I don't think it's Carolyn's husband," she said.

"He drank me under the table and showed no ill effects today," he said.

"He was a navy man, and you sometimes lose drinking contests," she countered.

"Not often," he said.

"True.' She crossed her arms in front of her. "All right then, what else?"

"He doesn't sleep much," he said.

"You don't sleep much," she offered.

"He hasn't eaten anything all day."

"Maybe he has a hangover too, but doesn't spend the day heaving his guts out, like you."

"Scully!" He put a hand to his heart and gave her his puppy dog eyes. "You wound me."

"It wasn't a pretty sight, was it?" She said, covering her laughter.

"You have no idea," he said. "I never want to go sailing again." He reached for her hand and they began to walk down the beach.

"That's too bad, Carolyn told me that we could all go sailing tomorrow. It seems they have a bigger ship with a hired crew and everything. She's invited us along."

"Hmm. Only under one condition, help me trip him up, help me to prove that he is, or isn't a ghost."

"Mulder, are you still going on about this?"

"Please, Dana, it's important."

"My first name? It must be important." She searched his face but didn't find any answers there. "If I agree to help you check this out then you have to tell me what's going through that insane mind of yours when we are done."

"Agreed," he said, knowing that the topic would lead to a tender subject.

"And if we can't prove that he is a ghost, then you need to leave them alone and enjoy their company for the nice older couple that they are. All right?"

"All right," he said with a pout.

"Oh, poor Mulder," she said and placed a hand on his cheek.

He looked at her and saw the twinkle in her blue eyes, and he leaned down to kiss her. His libido kicked in and he suddenly remembered that they had been apart a whole day and one half, so he pulled her closer, giving her a long passionate kiss. He had only started to nuzzle her neck when she squirmed out of his reach. Backing away from him he saw that the twinkle in her eyes was still there.

"Scully?"

"Mulder," she laughed playfully, and without warning, turned and ran down the beach.

"You can't get away from me that easily," he yelled and began to chase her down the beach, his thoughts going in a completely different direction from just a few moments before.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Mr. and Mrs. Gregg sat on the porch stairs, next to one another, talking quietly. It was late afternoon, the sun was still warm, and the day bright. Their wayward houseguests had not reappeared as of yet.

"I suspect they are some distance down the beach by now," the Captain ventured.

"No doubt." Carolyn regarded her husband. "Why is he so mad at you?"

'I have no idea."

"You did take him out sailing with a hangover," she reminded him.

"Yes, well, I have to admit to that, but that isn't it. He seemed to have gotten past that and we were having a passable day." He sighed. "Mr. Mulder seems to be mad that I am a man and not a ghost."

"Why would he be angry about that?"

"He said something about wanting to ask me a favor, but implied that that I would be unable to help him as a man and could only help him if I were truly a spirit."

"Which you are," she pointed out.

"Which he doesn't know no matter what he may suspect."

"Poor man. I wonder what it could be that is bothering him so much."

"He seems very troubled, it seemed to come to the surface when he spoke of his work in the past with the FBI. He said they tried to kill him!"

"The FBI? Why would they want to kill one of their own?" She shivered. "Daniel, something's wrong. I feel like they're truly good people but maybe have a lot of baggage that they are carrying around."

"Baggage?" the Captain looked puzzled.

"Past history, past burdens," Carolyn explained. He had gotten so good at picking up on modern day idioms that it always took her a few moments when he didn't understand the reference.

"I would say that is a valid assumption," he looked off in the distance. "I did something I shouldn't have…" he began.

"What did you do?" Carolyn asked with an exasperated sigh.

"Nothing bad, my dear, it is just that I could tell that Mr. Mulder was upset, as though he was overcome by emotions that he suppressed, so I offered him a comforting shoulder squeeze…"

"And took in what he was feeling?" She shook her head. "We've talked about this, people need to feel whatever it is they are feeling without help from you to mute the pain."

"I only do it once in a great while and only when necessary." He shook his head. "Mr. Mulder apparently has a lot of unopened baggage. He feels terribly guilty and sad about some elements in his life."

Carolyn took her husband's hand in her and waited for him to look at her. "Daniel, we all have burdens to bear and we must all choose our own path. No one can do that for us. Surely you know that by now."

"I hate to see people suffer," the Captain shook his head and looked out at the horizon again.

"So you want to help him?"

"Aye, I do."

"You'll be meddling," she said with a sigh. "Though it wouldn't be the first time you've meddled in people's lives."

"Me? Meddle?" he sat up straight and gave her an indignant look and she laughed.

"Yes, you. You're an expert at it, and your results are mixed at best."

"Well, at least I try," he said.

"Hey," she squeezed his hand and he looked back at her. "You're sincere about this, you really do want to help him, don't you?"

"Yes, I do."

"Are you going to tell him what you really are? It's completely your decision. I'll stand by whatever you decide."

"Perhaps, I could give them a few more legitimate clues" He sighed. "I really do want to find out what's wrong, what it is that is troubling them so."

They were silent for a few moments as they mused over their options.

"They could talk to us," Carolyn ventured. "As a spirit you could influence them to share what troubles them most with us, couldn't you? Use your powers of suggestion?"

"Aye, I could do that. It's probably the most direct path to the answers we want from them, and since they will not be here long that may be the best course of action." He paused and looked back into his wife's captivating green eyes. "Should we ask them to stay longer? Besides this, they seem pleasant enough company for the most part and you and Miss Scully seem to be getting on quite well."

"Yes, Daniel, let's ask them. Maybe we can help them out and make some friends in the meantime. It's so nice to have another woman around to do things with."

"And I definitely don't fit that role," he murmured and leaned close to kiss her.

"And I don't want you to because I have other things in mind for you," she teased.

"Saucy wench," he muttered and bit her lower lip before giving her a kiss that took her breath away.

"Yes, that's exactly what I have you for," she murmured into his mouth.

Captain Gregg finished kissing her and with reluctance drew away.

"Daniel?" her green eyes pleaded with him.

"My love, we are supposed to have dinner with our guests in a little over an hour. How will that occur if we stay out here necking on the front steps?"

"I thought maybe you could use your ghostly abilities to put together a quick dinner," she batted her eyes at him.

He laughed and pulled her to her feet. "Come along, Carolyn. You will be my kitchen assistant."

"You could let me cook, you know. I have improved."

"Not enough, and not for guests," he said. "I will cook, you shall help."

"Stupid ghost," she muttered and poked him in the ribs, laughing they returned to the house.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

_AN: Even as the author of this story I find it odd that these characters work well together – but they do (or else I would not be posting this). Please let me know what you think – please send reviews as they are appreciated. Thanks for reading._


	5. Chapter 5

_AN: Thanks for your reviews, they are appreciated._

Chapter Five

The beach wasn't so bad, Mulder thought, now that he had caught Scully and had her pinned beneath him. He tickled her under they were both exhausted from laughing and then collapsed beside her. Moments like this were rare for them and Mulder accepted each one for the treasure that they were. Still smiling, he rolled over Scully, pinning her to the beach once again.

"Mulder," she purred, noting his interest.

"Scully, I don't want to stay here tonight if I can't be here with you," his voice was low as he whispered in her ear and began to nuzzle her neck.

"It hasn't been that long," she giggled as he hit a particularly ticklish spot.

"A whole day since I could sample the delectable Dr. Dana Scully."

She wiggled against him, enjoying the feel of him against her. "Mulder, not here."

"Why not?" He raised his head and looked around. "Completely deserted, we have it all to ourselves."

"It's out in the open."

"Fine." He scrambled off her, got to his feet, and extended a hand, helping her up. "Over there." He pointed to an outcropping of rocks closer to the beach that would hide them from view.

As Mulder led her around the rocks, he suddenly pulled her to him and pressed her against them, she felt the hardness of the rocks against her back, and the hardness of her partner against her front.

"Scully, have I ever told you what you do to me?" he whispered into her ear and then nibbled on it.

She shivered, trying to maintain her composure, though she had no problem with doing the wild thing, she wasn't sure she wanted to do it on the beach, with all of that sand getting in places it shouldn't…after all they had just returned from their tropical vacation.

"Scully," he whispered again and moved against her.

"Mulder, we don't have time, we're on the beach, and there's dinner, and…"

"It doesn't matter where I am as long as I'm with you, dinner can wait, and there's always time…" he murmured as he opened her mouth for a deep tonsil clearing kiss, that left her weak in the knees.

"What's this?" Mulder asked as his hand fell into a crevice and he felt of all things, plastic. He pulled away from Scully for just a few moments and paid more attention to the opening in the rock. With a wink at her he pulled out a thick plastic case that contained a blanket and a couple of wine glasses. "What have we here?"

"I would guess we're not the only ones that use this place for a tryst. But who?" Scully asked.

"Maybe our favorite ghost and his wife."

"He's not a ghost."

"So you say," Mulder quipped. "But what do we know about ghosts?"

Dana sighed, knowing that the moment had been broken, and shifted into professional gear. "Ghosts can appear in many different manifestations, from spirit form to corporeal, from invisible to demonic to human. "

"So basically anything?"

Scully nodded.

"And a wide array of abilities can be attributed to them. Fear, visual and auditory illusions, the ability to control another person's mind," here he exchanged a long look with Scully as they both recalled the two ghosts they had encountered on Christmas Eve many years ago that had almost killed them with their frightening mind games.

'Stupid idea," she muttered and crossed her arms in front of her. "Staking out a haunted house on Christmas Eve, why do I ever listen to you?"

"Because you love me," he said and offered her a boyish smile.

She cursed under her breath and Mulder grinned.

"That's my girl," he said. "Is there anything that will specifically define a ghost?"

"Well, the area they are in is supposed to be cold, some scientific, and I use the term loosely, devices that exist in paranormal phenomenon are supposed to indicate when there is a ghostly presence around."

"Yeah, where could we get some of those?" Mulder chewed his lower lip.

"You're the one that's ghost hunting, you didn't bring anything with you?"

"I didn't think it would be that hard. I didn't think he'd be this smart." Mulder frowned.

"We've met intelligent ghosts before, from what you read I would think you would have expected something like this."

"But he's human, and he's married for God's sake!"

"Maybe because he's not a ghost," Scully pointed out again. "Or as you said, he's a happy ghost. He certainly isn't threatening."

"You're only saying that because you think he's hot," Mulder teased.

"Well, maybe a little," Scully's eyes twinkled, and a soft smile touched the corners of her mouth.

"Scully! You think he's hot?"

"Well, isn't the saying "I may be married but I'm not dead."? Oh wait, I'm not married so I can look all I want,"

"And if I looked at another woman you'd ream my ass."

"Damn right!"

"Do you really think he's hot?" Mulder's insecurities were bothering him just a little.

"Yes, but not as hot as you."

"Well, when you put it like that," Mulder stepped close again and kissed her, a sweet, gentle kiss that lingered on her lips.

"I bet he doesn't kiss as sweetly as you," she said.

"Don't you dare find out," his eyes narrowed in mock anger.

"But it would be a scientific experiment, I mean how many people can say they've kissed a ghost?"

"Tell you what, I'll kiss him and I'll tell you how it is."

"Jealous, Mulder?" Scully purred and rubbed a hand across his chest.

"Damn straight. You're mine," he said and pulled her in for a more thorough kiss.

"Damn straight," she agreed, kissing him back.

"Let's be late to dinner," he said, pressing up against her again.

Feeling his hands beginning to travel under her blouse, she moaned and began to unbutton his shirt. Unable to talk, because her mouth was attached to his, she nodded and ran her hands down toward his belt.

They were surprised to hear a noise in the vicinity and it took a moment for it to register that someone was clearing their throat. Their hands dropped away and they stared at each other in shock, Scully beginning to turn a bright shade of crimson that Mulder found endearing. When they buttoned up and gathered themselves together, they turned around and saw nothing. Cautiously stepping around the rocks, they saw the figure of the Captain, his back toward them.

"My apologies for my indiscretion," he said, turning to face them again. "I did not mean to intrude."

"Why are you here?" Mulder asked more than a little annoyed.

"Carolyn sent me to bring you back for dinner, it will be ready in half an hour."

"Okay," Scully said, watching him closely.

"I will see you back at the house," he nodded and offered them a small smile, and then turned and left them, walking back along the beach towards the house.

"How the hell did he sneak up on us?" Mulder asked.

"Well, it is a beach, the sound of the waves could have drowned out his approach, and we were preoccupied," she said.

"Why do I feel like a teenager being watched over by my father when I am around him?"

"Yeah, kind of like making out in a parent's bedroom," Scully laughed.

"Scully? Did you do that?"

Unable to answer, she nodded, laughing the entire time.

"All right, let's get back." Mulder looked towards the horizon. "Where'd he go?"

"Maybe he walks fast?" Scully shrugged.

"Let's follow his footprints back."

Hand in hand they headed back, stopping to look at each other when the Captain's footprints suddenly disappeared from the sand, and were not seen the rest of the way back.

Dinner was surprisingly pleasant, Scully was happy that Mulder behaved himself, and Daniel and Carolyn were simply relieved that everything seemed back to normal. Their talk was about nothing important, just a chance to get to know one another better.

Mulder's words had to be nonsense, but there was something very special about the Captain, and she was sure it was not just the woman in her that was thinking that. She determined to try a little test, just because she was curious. As they were walking into the living room, she caught her foot on the edge of a throw rug and tripped, falling into the Captain who caught her with surprising alacrity. For just a moment though, she was in his arms, her ear pressed against his chest. The doctor in her listened for a heartbeat, but she didn't hear one, and though he gave every appearance of breathing when watching him from afar, she did not hear him draw a breath to take into his lungs as would a normal person.

"Miss Scully, are you all right?" the Captain asked as he set her back on her feet, concern evident in his face.

"Scully?" Mulder reached across and touched her arm, drawing her away from the other man. "You okay?"

"I'm fine, really, Just clumsy," she flashed them all a smile. "My apologies."

"No problem, my dear, I am just happy that you did not hurt yourself."

"Come on, let's sit over here," Mulder said guiding her to a seat beside him on the sofa.

Carolyn sat in her favorite chair and the Captain elected to stand by the fireplace, just under his portrait, as he regarded the others in the room. He was not unaware of what Dana Scully had done, but there was very little he could change for he was not truly living and never would be again. He could not make a non-existent heart beat, nor make lungs he did not truly possess fill with air. Both of their guests were extremely intelligent and he wouldn't put anything past them. In a way he was rather enjoying their game of trying to prove that he was really a ghost. He always liked a challenge and they were certainly that.

"That was a wonderful dinner, thank you," Dana said to Carolyn.

She glanced over at Daniel who raised an eyebrow at her. "I couldn't have done it without Daniel's help," she said and smiled at her husband.

"Yes, I am an amazing assistant," he said in his pleasant baritone voice. "I assist you in many endeavors, do I not, my dear?"

"Yes, you do. Sometimes even when I don't want your help," she said sweetly.

"I know the feeling," Scully said and poked Mulder in the ribs.

"Hey! What'd I do?" he protested.

Scully laughed at him and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. "Better?" she asked.

"Somewhat," Mulder grumped.

The other two laughed in good humor.

"So, Daniel and I have talked about this and we wanted you to know that we are enjoying your company so much that we would like you to spend the week with us." Carolyn paused and gave them both a warm smile. "I hope you'll consider it."

Mulder and Scully looked at each other, and she could practically see the happy dance that Mulder was doing internally, he offered her a goofy smile, and nodded.

"Yes, if you can put up with us we'd love to stay the week," Scully said with a bright smile for them.

"Good, that's settled then. Now we will have to come up with an agenda," the Captain rubbed his hands together in anticipation.

"Carolyn mentioned sailing. Any chance we could do that?" Scully asked.

'Yes, that's right, you said your father was a navy man; do you like to sail?" His blue eyes sparkled in delight.

"Love it, though it's been a long time since I've sailed. What would you be taking out? What size craft?"

"For all of us, so the larger vessel. I take passengers for cruises as a part time business, so I have a crew. We wouldn't have to do much sailing I'm afraid."

"Damn!" Scully swore and the Captain laughed.

"But if you are truly interested, I could take you out later in the week in the small craft, the one that I took Fox out in this morning."

"Don't do it, Scully, it's a death trap!" Mulder said, clutching his heart.

"I'll be fine, Mulder. I don't plan to sail with a hangover!" She patted her partner's cheek.

They all laughed.

"You aren't really going to make us sleep in separate rooms again, are you?" Mulder asked.

"Did you get married today?" the Captain asked.

"Well, no…"

"Then the sleeping arrangement shall remain in place..."

"But that's ridiculous," Mulder began.

"My house, my rules," the Captain said, standing up with his arms behind his back.

"Mulder, it's okay," Scully said, and gave him a knowing look squeezing his arm.

He thought about her look and came to the conclusion that she planned to break curfew tonight despite the rules. He gave her a reluctant smile and squeezed her hand.

"All right,'' he grumbled, hoping he was reading his Scully correctly. He wasn't above breaking curfew if it meant they could be together.

"Wonderful. Now that that is settled, Carolyn and I will leave you as it is time for our evening walk on the beach. We will be back in a bit. Try to behave yourself," he said to Mulder.

Carolyn took her husband's arm and they walked out into the kitchen and out the back door into the lovely evening.

The petite red haired woman stared at the entryway to the kitchen for a few seconds before she got up and paced the length of the drawing room. Lost in thought, she chewed at her lower lip until she stopped and regarded the portrait of Captain Daniel Gregg.

Mulder thought she looked adorable, he loved when she was so deep in thought that she chewed at her lower lip, it always reminded him that he would like to be the one doing that, but that was another topic entirely. He sat back and waited for her to speak.

"Mulder?"

"Scully?"

'I think there's something not quite right about our host, the Captain."

"Finally you're getting it." He gave her an appraising look as she turned from the portrait to face him. "But what made you suddenly reconsider?"

"My medical background."

He gave her a puzzled look.

"When I tripped, he caught me."

"Yeah, I saw that," Mulder said and did not look pleased, she thought she detected a note of jealousy in his voice.

"Jealous, Mulder?"

'No, it's not that…" he frowned, and realized he was a bit jealous.

"Never mind," she waved off that part of the conversation.

"What about your medical background?" he prompted.

"When he caught me, for just a few moments my cheek was pressed against his chest, his nicely sculpted chest," she couldn't resist adding. It was the truth, and it would get Mulder, he deserved to be teased on occasion.

"And?" It was amazing how much irritation could fit into one small word.

'And it wasn't long, but…I didn't hear a heartbeat." Her blue eyes met hazel ones that blinked at her and she saw the wheels turning quickly in her partner's mind. "Nor did his lungs draw in a breath as normal people do." She shrugged. "It's not a lot to go on because it was only a few seconds, but as you know I would notice these things.'

"And if he is a ghost, corporeal rather than living, he wouldn't have a heartbeat, and he wouldn't breathe in air through his lungs like we do." Mulder nodded. "And when we were coming back from the beach, his footsteps disappeared."

"They could have been washed away by the waves," Scully said.

"The waves hadn't come in that far yet." Mulder stood up and gave Scully an exuberant hug. "Now we have something to go on. If we can get some more information, do some research, find out exactly when this Daniel Gregg came into existence, we'll know. I still have some FBI contacts, maybe Skinner could run a report for us…"

"Mulder, stop." Scully placed a hand on his chest and looked into his eyes.

"What is it, Scully? What's wrong?"

"What happens if the FBI runs a report and finds out he isn't who he is pretending to be?"

"It would be in the Federal database and eventually anyone interested in finding out about Captain Gregg would be able to do so." He sighed. "So if he is our ghost, other people would be able to find that out."

"Yes, and bother him and Carolyn. Look around you, Mulder, what do you see?"

"A nice home occupied by a sweet older couple that are very much in love, even if one of them may be a ghost."

"Do we have the right to take all of that away from them if our suppositions are true?" Scully searched his face. "Very few people achieve true happiness. As I'm sure you know it's hard to come by…" Scully felt herself blinking back tears as she thought of their life together and the son they gave up in order to protect him.

"Scully," he whispered and drew her into the comfort of his arms.

"Mulder, my point is that we have no right to take their happiness away. And I can't believe I'm saying this, but if he is a ghost, maybe you were right and he is a happy ghost. If that's the case we should just leave them be." She drew back to look at him. "Don't you agree?"

"Okay, fine, we'll do this on our own. I still want to know if he's really a ghost."

"And what if we can't find out through our own investigation? Even though they invited us to stay the week, I'm running out of vacation time, and the hospital isn't very happy with me. Those out of the box treatments that I used on Christian weren't appreciated and I'm in a bit of hot water on that."

"About that," Mulder brushed a stray lock of auburn hair away from her face. "We don't have to stay there anymore, since I've been cleared I can have a real life again. We can go wherever we want, you know?"

"I know, but Mulder, really, where would we go?"

"Oh, I don't know. It has occurred to me that Schooner Bay is a rather nice little town. The area is quiet, I'm sure they'd be ecstatic to have a doctor like you join them. And if Captain Gregg is the worst of the darkness that we have to face in our future, then I think I'm in." He smiled at her and gave her a sweet kiss.

"Really?" Her brow crinkled in thought.

"Just think about it. I know that hospital isn't your favorite place to work, and as long as we're here it might not hurt to investigate the possibilities. That's all I'm saying."

"A fresh start?" She looked into his hazel eyes and saw the love he had for her and wanted to fall into them. "Maybe. It can't hurt to check."

"Besides, I like making Danny crazy!" he smirked and she laughed.

"One of these times he's going to get so mad at you.'

"And you think today was fun? Puking my guts out on a ship?"

"You shouldn't have drank so much," she scolded him.

'I was trying to prove a point."

"And lost,' she pointed out.

"You wound me to the quick," he said.

"Come here," she said, taking his hand and leading him over to the couch, where they sat down.

"Scully?" he raised an eyebrow at her.

"Since they are out for an extended walk I thought I could get some alone time with you, nothing like necking on the couch, is there?" She raised a suggestive eyebrow.

"If I take you upstairs I can do a lot of things were not supposed to," he said in his seductive voice.

"No, Mulder," she pushed against his chest. "Let's do this for now," she said and drew him in for a kiss.

"High School it is," he said with a sigh. "What would your mother say?"

Scully laughed and then silenced him with a long drawn out kiss. "Mulder…"

"Hmmm…" he couldn't take his eyes off of her lips.

'I don't care…"

Sleep was eluding her, something that didn't happen very often. Though a light sleeper, Dana Scully was also a sound sleeper, but tonight there were too many things running through her mind. For the most part the ghosts they had met had exhibited some element of maliciousness, none of them were anything like Captain Gregg. How could someone so human possibly be a ghost?

Their evidence so far was circumstantial at best, but now she was curious. Not that she would really do anything if she found out, she just wanted concrete proof that ghosts existed, and she had never met one as interactive as the Captain. She laughed at herself, she was already thinking that he was a ghost, like Mulder.

Dana let her thoughts wander to the love of her life, and realized that she really did miss sleeping with him, missed being held by him and touched by him. They really should be together and not in separate bedrooms just because they weren't married. When she was growing up she imagined meeting her prince charming, falling in love and having a grand wedding to start her new life. That was to be followed with a lovely life together and a family that consisted of at least two children.

Her life had turned out so much different from that dream of her youth, and all because she went to work for the FBI and was assigned to the X-files. Their journey was eventful and harrowing on so many levels, so much had been taken away from them, but through it all they discovered each other. And Dana realized that her great truth was Mulder, that whether she liked it or not he was the love of her life, her very own Prince Charming even if his armor was sometimes dented. But there was still a part of her that yearned for that normalcy that wanted a simple life, married with those children. And even though she and Mulder didn't need to be married, she certainly wouldn't mind it. She wouldn't mind officially becoming 'Mrs. Spooky", in fact, it would make her happy.

She thought about him again and how much she wanted to be held by him, have him kiss her again, so she got up and went to the door, and opened it. She blinked when she saw Captain Gregg passing by in the hallway. Surprised, he stopped and looked at her.

"Going somewhere, Miss Scully?"

"Umm...just to the bathroom. Andy by the way, what are you doing up?"

"As I explained to Fox last night, I suffer from insomnia and seldom sleep through the night. I often walk through my home."

"Oh, well, goodnight Captain Gregg," she said shutting the door behind her.

She swore to herself, maybe she wouldn't be able to get to Mulder tonight, she thought as a wave of sleepiness overcame her. Still yawning, she went back to her room, tucked herself under the covers and was soon fast asleep.

Mulder shook his head, knowing he was having a difficult time getting to sleep. His make out session with Scully on the couch had him thinking about things that that he could only fulfill with her in his bed. And damnit! He wanted her there come hell or high water. Determined, he got out of bed and opened his door, and stopped, suddenly overcome by a wave of sleepiness. He stumbled to the bed, stretched out, and in a few moments, was sound asleep.

Captain Gregg stood in the door and smiled at the younger man who was now snoring quietly. "Sleep well, Mr. Mulder, I will see you tomorrow." And the Captain closed the door behind him.

The bed shifted slightly under Daniel's weight as he slid under the covers next to his wife. Carolyn sighed and leaned back against him.

"Sorry, didn't mean to wake you," he murmured.

"You didn't." She paused. "I have a question for you."

"What is that my love?" he settled into the bed and pulled her back against him, putting a possessive arm over her as they lie together.

"Do you really think it's right to keep them apart? I mean, it is the seventies and things are much different than in your day."

"You think I am being obstinate?"

"Something like," she sighed and closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the feel of his arms around her.

"I am not. I mean I can be but in this case I am not."

"Care to explain yourself?"

"Carolyn, they love each other, they should be married."

"I agree, but it is not for us to decide that. It's their lives."

"And what if that is what they truly want?" he nuzzled her neck.

"And how would you know that?"

He pulled back a bit and looked at her. "I have my ways.'

"Elaborate," she said, returning the favor and kissing his neck. He squirmed a bit as she found his ticklish spot.

"I sense that is one of their truest wishes, to be married. But their lives have not let that be in their plans. Spiritually I feel they are."

"Then why do they need to do anything else?" She pulled back and her green eyes searched his.

"Because I want to help them and whether they realize it or not, this will lead to better things for them."

"And you know this because?"

"I can't say at this moment. I still have things to work out…"

"Things?"

"Things not of this realm, my dear, but before I can do much I need to know more about them and their lives. More about what they have been through."

'I don't know, Daniel. Reopening old wounds isn't always a good thing."

"Sometimes letting out a deeply buried infection is the only way a wound can heal."

They shared a long look and at last Carolyn nodded, and then settled against his chest, closing her eyes. "You'll stay?"

"Yes, I wanted to hold you, sleep with you tonight." He sighed. "To once again realize how grateful I am to have this time with you, to have been granted an afterlife in which you play such a prominent part."

"No sex?" she said and smiled against him.

"No, not now." He chuckled as he gently rubbed circles on her back. "But we will see what the morning will bring. I do so like mornings…"

"But I want to sleep," she whined only a little.

"I bet I can change your mind," he whispered as she drifted off to sleep. Content to hold her in his arms he placed a tender kiss on her cheek and settled in for the night.


	6. Chapter 6

Chapter Six

Sailing the next day was incredible. The sun was high in the sky with only a few scattered clouds to mar its brightness, the blue skies were gorgeous, the temperature was in the mid eighties, and the sea was a little choppy but not noticed much on the bigger ship that Daniel had taken out for the day. Scully stood on the foredeck watching as the ship sailed smartly over the ocean waves, breathing in the spray and the salt from the ocean. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes for just a moment, relishing the feeling of the deck beneath her. When she opened them she was surprised to see Captain Gregg standing before her with a smile on his handsome face.

"You do understand the feel of a smart craft under your command," he said.

"Well, I would hardly call the sailing I've done a command, but yes, I get it. It's a feeling that can't be imitated, only experienced."

"How much sailing did you do?" He asked.

"Not nearly as much as you," she laughed and the Captain was enchanted.

"Well, I dare say that's true. I spent most of my life on the sea," there was a wistful look on his face as he surveyed the surrounding ocean.

"Do you miss it?"

"Of course. There are times I miss it a great deal.'' He turned back to look at her. "But I am content."

"Carolyn?"

The Captain stole a glance at his lady love who seemed immersed in a conversation with Mulder as they sat on the deck chairs of the small ship. 'Aye.'

"You two are a perfect pair."

"You think so? We had a great number of trials to get where we are." he stroked his chin in thought.

"A few problems?" she asked.

"More than a few, but we figured it out," he laughed. "And you?"

"Oh, we've had issues too, things we've suffered through." Daniel watched as she turned her gaze inward, dropping into her own thoughts. "There were some very difficult things,' she said her voice filled with sadness.

"May I inquire as to what is making you so sad?"

Scully shook her head, her thoughts with the son she had given up for adoption, no matter how hard she tried, no matter the necessity for her to keep him safe, she still missed him, still mourned him. Unbidden, the tears began to roll down her face.

"Here now, we'll have none of that," the Captain looked both concerned and flustered. Not knowing what else to do, the Captain opened up his arms, and she accepted the comfort of his embrace, as she cried against his chest. Daniel whispered soothing words of encouragement to her, as she struggled to get herself under control.

"I'm so sorry," she said, wiping her eyes, and pulling away from him.

"There is nothing to apologize for, I wish I could help you with your sorrow." Daniel said, and she saw the compassion in his blue eyes. "I am willing to listen if you would like to talk about it?"

"Thank you, but no, not right now," she said. "Maybe we should go back and join the others?"

"As you wish,' Daniel gestured for her to proceed ahead of him.

They walked back to where their better halves were sitting and joined them.

Part of the Maine state park system that had an island that could only be reached by ship, and that was where they had sailed to. Daniel dropped anchor and he, Carolyn, Mulder and Scully were rowed to the nearby beach. The Captain waved goodbye to the retreating rowboat and turned to look at the three people now watching him.

"Now what?" Carolyn asked, arms crossed in front of her.

"Now, we go on a picnic,' the Captain said and smiled at the lot of them.

"A picnic. Where?" Mulder looked around.

"Up there," the Captain nodded his head at a nearby cliff that seemed to have substantial height.

"You've got to be kidding," Mulder said.

"It has a spectacular view," the Captain replied.

"Danny!" Fox whined.

"It will be good for you, Fox."

Dana and Carolyn looked at their men, and then back to each other and laughed.

"Come on, Mulder," Scully grabbed him by the elbow. "Time for a hike."

"Won't this be too hard for you?" Mulder asked Carolyn, his face concerned.

"Fox, I assure you, I am fine." She gave Daniel a smile. "My husband makes sure that I stay in good shape, don't you dear?"

"Practice make perfect, or so I hear." He gave her a warm smile.

Mulder looked between the two of them and shook his head and the Captain offered his hand to Carolyn and they made their way up an unnoticed path.

"Wuss!" Scully said with a laugh, and pinched his butt.

"Ow!" He pouted.

"Come on, Mulder or we'll lose them."

"You've got to be kidding," he said, but followed her along the wooded path.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The hike up the Cliffside took a good half an hour. By the time they reached the summit all were a bit tired though none of them would admit it. Mulder noticed that the good Captain had not even broken a sweat. He gave Scully a nudge, and after a moment she looked back at him and gave him a short nod, she noticed that too.

Carolyn and the Captain busied themselves with opening the picnic basket and removing the contents. The blanket was laid out and the containers with an assortment of sandwiches, pasta salad, cole slaw, and a seafood salad were placed on it along with serving utensils. There were also chips, and an assortment of fresh fruit for dessert. Bottled water and ice tea were the beverages to choose from for lunch.

Scully reached for a bottle of ice tea, looked at Mulder, and got a second one which she handed to him.

He gave her a secret smile. "Could be love," he murmured, holding her hand as she handed him the tea.

"Mulder, you still remember, don't you?"

"How could I forget?" He gave her a teasing look. "It was almost love, even way back then."

They exchanged an intimate look which Carolyn and Daniel saw. Smiling at the other happy couple they exchanged a look of their own, before Daniel cleared his throat.

'And here are the plates," he said. "Dig in!" The Captain took two roast beef sandwiches, and large spoonfuls of each of the salads. With a plate close to overflowing he settled back to find Carolyn giving him a reprimanding glare.

"What?" he said.

"You should let our guests go first don't you think? And also leave some food for the rest of us?"

The Captain laughed. "We brought plenty of food, and first come, first serve, isn't it?"

'Daniel!"

"It's fine, there appears to be plenty of food,' Scully said with a smile.

"My turn, "Mulder said and piled his plate as high as the Captains.

"Mulder!" Scully hit his arm.

'What? He did it!" He pointed at the older man.

"That doesn't mean that you have to."

"I'm a hungry man, Scully. He took us on the hike of death."

'Yeah, right!" Scully looked at Carolyn and they laughed, 'men!' their shared look said.

They were quiet for a while as they all enjoyed the food, and the lovely day. When they finally had enough they all sighed in contentment. The Captain laid back, stretching himself out on the ground beneath him, and surprised Carolyn by knocking the arm she was leaning on out from under her so that she fell against him.

"Daniel!" she protested, but he only laughed and placed a playful kiss on her lips.

She reddened in embarrassment and pulled herself away from him. 'What's wrong with you today?"

"Nothing is wrong with me, I feel stupendous. And so do you." He gave her a look that caused her to shiver.

"Why don't you go for a walk or something and cool off?" Carolyn said in a warning voice but he saw the humor in her green eyes.

"I think he has a great idea," Mulder said and surprised Scully by placing a kiss on her lips.

He tasted wonderful, of cherries, honeydew melon, and orange. Forgetting herself for a moment, Scully opened her mouth to him, and they shared a hungry kiss. They parted when they came up for air and Scully's mind kicked in. As Mulder leaned in again she put a hand on his chest holding him back.

"No, we're not alone,' she whispered.

"Scully, they know that too," he whispered back, his hazel eyes laughing at her.

"Mulder, stop!" she smacked him in the chest and he laughed but drew away. "I'm going to help Carolyn clean up, you go walk with the Captain."

The men exchanged an uninterested glance.

"Do I have to?" Mulder asked Scully.

"Yes, you do. Now go!" She made a shooing motion.

'Carolyn?" The Captain intoned in an imploring voice. Clearly walking away with Mulder was not his first choice either.

"Go!" she said. "Let Dana and I clean up and we will join you on the cliff."

"Very well," Daniel grumbled and the two men walked out of the clearing.

The women cleaned up quickly and in just a few minutes followed the barely discernable path to a clearing which lead to a cliff overlook that was spectacular.

She stepped toward the cliff when their men stood side by side, and joined them. The deep green of the forest that surrounded them, gave way to barren cliffs that were rocky, dark stone that sprawled from a dizzying height, its sheer face dropping into the sandy beach below. The brown sand of the beach faded into the ocean, the many blue hues of the ocean sparkled against the bright blue of the sky. A short distance out on the ocean lay their ship, waiting for their return.

"This is amazing," Scully said, stepping forward to get a better look.

"Incredible, isn't it?" Mulder said and held out his hand. When she took it, he drew her to him so that they could enjoy the amazing view, his arms around her, pulling her back against his chest.

"It's one of our favorite spots, isn't it Daniel?" she reached for his hand.

"Aye, it is." He smiled at her.

"I bet the view is better the closer we are," Mulder murmured in her ear.

"No, I don't want to go any closer," she said.

"Afraid of heights?" Mulder teased.

"A little."

"Then I'll go closer, you can stay here." Mulder let go of Scully and walked to the edge of the cliff, peering down at the sheer rock face that stretched below him from an impressive height.

"Fox, you should not go any closer," Daniel warned and gave his wife a concerned glance.

"Danny, I know what I'm doing, it's fine," he said standing within a step of the cliff's edge. He unexpectedly put his foot on an unseen rock which rolled under his foot. The two steps he took to correct his balance were fatal. The first step was off balance and brought him to the edge of the cliff, and the second step was in mid-air. He screamed as he began to plummet down the side of the cliff. Cursing his own stupidity he thought of all the times he shared with Scully, and all of the times he would never share again. After all the trials they had been through it wasn't anything extraterrestrial that was going to kill him. No! It was a fall off a lousy cliff!

"Scully!" he cried, knowing that she knew he was telling her he loved her by the tone in his voice. Then, as he hurtled down towards the base of the cliff he closed his eyes, scrunching them into his face. This landing was not going to be pleasant.

"Mulder!" Scully almost launched herself over the cliff after him, but Carolyn grabbed her arm.

"No!" she said, and was surprisingly strong for a woman her mother's age.

"But I have to…"

"You can't save him!" The Captain reprimanded her sternly. "And I will not allow you to throw your life away because of his stupidity. Stay here, is that clear?"

Mutely, she nodded and saw the Captain and Carolyn exchange a look, and she nodded at him. With a long suffering sigh, and a half bow to the ladies, he disappeared. Scully shook her arm loose and offered Carolyn a terse nod to let her know she wasn't jumping after Mulder.

"Where'd he go?" Scully muttered, watching as Mulder continued to fall helplessly towards his death on the rocks below.

"You'll see," Carolyn said and gave her arm an encouraging squeeze.

Dana Scully watched in amazement as Captain Gregg was suddenly standing on the beach near the rocky cliff where it looked like Mulder would land.

Mulder's falling velocity slowed dramatically until he was wafting down towards the Captain. When Scully squinted, she could see that the Captain was moving his arm as if directing an orchestra.

"How in the world?" Dana's jaw sagged in amazement as she looked at Carolyn who offered her an encouraging smile.

Oh, God! Why didn't it just happen? Fox thought to himself, his eyes tightly shut, and then he realized that he was no longer hurtling to the ground, but instead he was floating, levitating as it were. Suddenly he finished falling and was surprised to feel someone's arms beneath him. It couldn't be Scully, so then who? He cautiously opened an eye and found himself peering into the stern face of Captain Daniel Gregg.

"Danny?" he questioned opening his other eye as well.

"Fox," the Captain responded in kind.

"Don't get me wrong, I'm grateful, really I am, but how in the hell did you get down here fast enough to catch me?"

"Maybe I'm just fast?" the good Captain said with a twinkle in his eyes.

That's when it struck Mulder that he was peering into the face of the portrait that he saw at Gull Cottage, not the distinguished gentleman that he and Scully had visited with, but THE Captain Gregg from the portrait.

"Put me down!" he said, trying not to give in to the fear he was feeling.

"As you wish," the Captain opened his arms and Mulder tumbled into an undignified heap onto the ground.

Mulder scrambled to his feet, then backed away from the Captain, he didn't know if he should be excited or scared, so he was both. "You are a ghost! I knew you were!" He did a happy little dance and then looked back at Captain Gregg who was not in the least bit amused.

"You're the original Captain Gregg."

"Yes, the only one actually."

"How old are you?"

"I was born almost two hundred years ago."

"That is so unbelievably cool!" Mulder stopped and gave him a somber look. "Should I be scared of you?"

"I assure you I can make you scared of me if you want me to," Daniel offered with an evil glint in his blue eyes.

"No, no, that's okay. Hey, where's Scully? She has to know."

"On their way down. I shall check," the Captain said, and disappeared.

"Hey, don't do that. Wait until Scully's here…she has to see you do that," he said, but the Captain was gone. "Crap!" he said and sat down on the beach to wait for everyone to find him.


	7. Chapter 7

_AN: These next two chapters seem to go together so I will post this one tonight and another one sometime this weekend. Please read and review. Thanks._

Chapter Seven

After Mulder's dramatic fall, the pleasant outing was ruined by the weight of unanswered questions and it was decided to make the trip back home. They returned to Gull Cottage in the late afternoon, took time to freshen up, and then agreed to meet in the living room. Carolyn and Daniel were surprised when they walked into the room and found that the other couple were already there, talking quietly to one another. With a quick kiss for one another, Carolyn went to sit in her favorite chair near Daniel's portrait, and he stood by the fireplace mantle under his portrait.

The room was quiet as they all regarded one another.

"Well, I'm sure you must have questions…" Carolyn began.

"More than a few," Scully agreed and stared at the Captain who now looked like his painting.

'Scully, he's a ghost. That's how he managed to save me!" Mulder grinned at the Captain. "Thanks by the way."

"You are most welcome. We could hardly let a guest of our fall off a cliff and die no matter the stupidity or clumsiness of that person, could we?" He said in a suave voice.

"Hey!" Mulder glared at the Captain, and Scully snorted in laughter.

"Daniel!" Carolyn reprimanded him.

"Apologies my dear, but it is the truth.' He inclined his head towards his wife, and then looked at the two on the couch. 'Questions?"

"Yeah, let's start with basics. You are the original Captain Gregg?" Mulder asked.

"What do you think? A reasonable likeness?" he modeled himself in front of the portrait.

Scully couldn't help herself, she sighed as she looked at the Captain, which caused Mulder to give her a suspicious look, but she didn't notice. The portrait was striking, but the man himself was, well, remarkable, she thought. The reddish brown of his hair curled at the nape of his neck, and she had the strangest desire to straighten out those curls, his face was handsome and his eyes were striking. Yup, if she wasn't with Mulder, and if the Captain wasn't so obviously attached to Carolyn she would consider making a play for the man. Quite a treat for the eyes.

"Scully? Earth to Scully." Mulder waved a hand in front of her face, she blinked and looked at him.

"Mulder, what?"

"Where were you just now?" She heard the undercurrent of jealousy.

"Just thinking," she stole a brief glance at the Captain, and blushed when he met her gaze and returned the smile.

Carolyn just shook her head, knowing exactly what was going on. "Please ignore Daniel, Dana. He's a hopeless flirt."

'My dear?" he raised an eyebrow.

"Just admit it, you can't help yourself.'

"Can I help it if women find me attractive?"

"Women used to find me attractive," Mulder groused.

"Some women still do," Dana took his hand and squeezed.

'Yeah, you say that now after you've been undressing him with your eyes," Mulder teased.

"Mulder!" Scully flushed, and hit him in the thigh.

"Ow!" He grimaced and rubbed the spot that she hit, and then looked back at the Captain. "Small but mighty,' he said and she hit him again. "Stop that!" He drew a breath. "So, you really, truly are the original Captain Daniel Gregg?"

"At your service," he bowed.

'You lived in the 1800's..."

'Born 1825 and died 1869…'

"You really did die of asphyxiation? It wasn't suicide?" Scully asked.

"It was never suicide! It was a blasted accident!" His blue eyes blazed in anger for just a moment and a soft breeze blew through the room.

"Errr…sorry? Geez, you think he'd be over it after all this time,' he muttered to Scully.

"All right, you say you're the original Captain Daniel Gregg, but can you prove it?" Scully asked.

"Prove it?" Daniel looked at her as if she had gone mad. "What do you mean, prove it?"

"Scully, it's not like he has his birth certificate."

"Actually we do,' Carolyn piped up.

"Okay, but that will prove the date that Captain Daniel Gregg was born, it won't prove that it's you." Scully pointed out.

"Are you mad? How many ghosts do you know that would claim to be me?" the Captain looked at her as if she had lost her mind, and Mulder heard the distant rumble of thunder.

"My Scully is a bit of a skeptic," Mulder said.

"You want proof, do you?" His blue eyes twinkled in devilment, and with a shake of her head, Carolyn settled into the chair for the show.

Without warning, a fierce thunderstorm blew up, the strong winds blowing open the windows, rain pelting the house. Startled, Mulder and Scully leaped off the couch and hurried to shut the windows, but they wouldn't budge, for no apparent reason they refused to close. Then the lights went out and except for the lightning they were plunged into darkness.

"Mulder!"

"Scully!"

Their hands reached out and grasped each other as the Captain disappeared and the laughter started. It was unnerving and raised the hairs on the back of their necks. It was unreasonable, knowing what they did, but Mulder felt a knot of fear in the pit of his stomach. The strength of Scully's grip told him that she was feeling the same way.

"Doubt me, will you?" he hideous voice howled throughout the house and the couple found themselves edging towards the front doors, they both shrieked as Daniel's disembodied head appeared next to them and they fled to the door.

"Open the damn door!' Scully cursed.

'I'm trying, but it won't budge!"

"Then do something! I am so going to kill you if we get out of this!"

Almost as if shutting a vacuum cleaner off, the atmosphere of the house cleared. The lights came on, the storm abated, and the mood in the house lightened considerably. The couple at the door looked at one another in amazement.

"Ca..Captain?" Mulder stammered.

"You called." The Captain appeared next to them, a pleasant smile on his face and they both yelped in surprise.

"Stop doing that!" Scully snapped.

"Convinced yet?" The Captain folded his arms and regarded them.

"I'm convinced." Mulder nodded. "Say you're convinced, Scully."

She nodded slowly, and then, a look of curiosity on her face, reached out to touch his arm. She watched as her hand disappeared through him. Then she looked back at the Captain who watched her with an amused expression.

"Okay, I'm convinced."

"Good. Back to the living room then," he said and disappeared.

"Damn! Wish I could do that," Mulder said as they walked back to the couch and sat down.

Captain Gregg appeared next to Carolyn, who scolded him gently.

"Show off!"

He smiled at her, the humor deep in his eyes. "Well, they did ask."

"Did you have to do so much?"

"They wanted to believe, now they do. Don't you?" Daniel turned to the couple on the couch and they nodded instantly. He laughed.

'That was impressive," Scully said.

"Thank you," the Captain inclined his head in acknowledgement.

"It really was. So you can control the weather?"

"To a limited degree, yes."

"It's very localized and tends to match his mood," Carolyn supplied helpfully.

"The sun too?" Mulder questioned.

"Good God, no. Just an occasional storm, or perhaps rain." He shrugged. "I had a lot of time on my hands to learn my ghostly abilities."

"Okay, so storms, which is a new thing to me, I didn't know ghosts could do this," Mulder said.

"Not all can,' Captain Gregg said, looking pleased with himself.

"You can levitate, use telekinesis…" Mulder continued.

"…appear and disappear at will…" Scully chimed in.

'…throw your voice, become disembodied…"

"…use fear on people.' Scully paused. "Oh yes, and be corporeal. That's quite a list."

"Yes, it is," the Captain straightened up proudly.

"Can you do anything else?"

"Like what?"

"Can you read minds?"

"No." Daniel looked offended at the thought. "Though I am somewhat sensitive to emotions."

"Empathic?" Scully asked.

"A bit."

"You have more than one form," she said. 'Corporeal and spirit?"

"Yes."

Mulder studied him for a moment before saying anything. "How about possession, can you possess someone?"

"I can, and have on rare occasions. It is not a wise thing to do as there is a risk of souls intertwining."

Mulder looked over at Carolyn and then curious, turned back to the Captain. "Have you ever possessed Carolyn?"

Oh, God, why did he have to ask Daniel that? She felt the blush rising as she looked at Daniel who offered her a heartfelt, warm smile.

"I have possessed Carolyn, my wife, on many occasions but not in the manner to which you are referring," he said in a warm tone, his eyes appraising her with barely masked desire.

"What?" Mulder glanced over at Carolyn and saw the blush and chuckled quietly. He thought it best to let that one go.

Carolyn looked over to Daniel aware that he had not told them that he had the ability to put people to sleep, nor that he was very good at the power of suggestion, and his ability to stop time in limited amounts. Fair enough, he wanted to keep some things to himself.

"And Carolyn, how did you come to fall in love with him? With a…." Scully asked

"Ghost?" Carolyn laughed and reached for her husband's hand which he promptly offered to her. "Well, it wasn't in my plans when I moved here."

'She couldn't help herself, I was irresistible," Daniel said and stroked his beard.

"Daniel, you're misleading them. That wasn't exactly how we started."

"A few bumps?" Scully asked, amused.

"More than a few,' she grimaced at her Captain.

'It took us some time to chart a course on calm waters," he agreed.

"It took me a while to adjust to having a ghost in my life. It was about the last thing I expected when I moved away from Philadelphia and Bobby's in-laws."

"Bobby?" Scully asked.

"I was married before I moved to Schooner Bay, his name was Robert, Bobby Muir. It wasn't a good marriage, and if he hadn't died I think we would have gotten divorced. I can say that now, though at the time it was hard to accept. In truth our marriage was over long before he died. My in-laws tried to run my life, and that of my children, Jonathan and Candy." She paused and shook her head. "When I couldn't take it anymore I gathered up all the money I had and moved up here, to Schooner Bay. An isolated house on the coast was a perfect place for a writer, and I fell in love with the house as soon as I saw it." She sighed, remember that long ago day when she had first laid eyes on Gull Cottage, and then on Daniel's portrait. "The first thing I saw when I opened the doors to the living room, was Daniel's portrait. The first thing I said was that…"

"I was a magnificent man!" Daniel bounced up and down on his feet, full of admiration for himself. "I knew immediately that she was an intelligent woman."

Mulder and Scully exchanged a glance and laughed.

"As I'm sure you know by now, Daniel doesn't suffer from low self-esteem," Carolyn commented in a dry voice.

"I've noticed that," Scully commented and smiled at the Captain. Mulder poked her in the side.

"I soon discovered my family and I would be sharing quarters with a ghost, and I wasn't quite sure how to accept or deal with that. For a while I thought I was delusional, that I was imagining him, but he proved to be all too real. He became my friend, best friend actually, and constant companion." She turned to gaze at Daniel who was watching her carefully. "It took me a long time to admit that I loved him, I mean what sane woman falls in love with a ghost?" She laughed at herself.

"And though I knew better, I could not prevent myself from falling in love with Carolyn. She was the woman I had looked for my entire life and never found. How was I to know he hadn't even been born yet?" He shook his head. "It is against the very nature of the spirit world for a spirit to be involved with a mortal. I was not supposed to allow it to happen."

"You never told me that," Carolyn said.

"What reason was there for me to do that? I had already fallen for you and had no intentions of ever being anywhere else. I could have been banished but the powers that be are loath to take extreme actions unless absolutely necessary, especially as my interaction was limited for the most part to you and the children. I'm afraid we threw them into quite a quandary though when we got married." He chuckled.

"About that, were you always corporeal? And just how corporeal are you?" Mulder asked with a grin.

"No, I wasn't always corporeal, that was something I learned after the Muir's invaded my house." He gave his wife a fond smile. "I suddenly had reason to want to touch again." He reached out a hand to take Carolyn's hand in his. "And as for the rest of your question I will refer you to my wife of many years."

Damnit! Why did he keep embarrassing her? Carolyn felt the blush creeping up her face again and raised her eyes to see the interested gazed of the two former FBI agents. Clearly they were waiting for more of an answer.

"He's very…corporeal," she stammered. Surely they didn't want more details?

"But how can be? You don't have blood, no internal organs… so I don't understand," Scully said.

"Nor do I, but trust me when I say our love life does not suffer despite his ghostly status."

Mulder grinned at the Captain. "Cool!"

"Cool, indeed." The Captain smirked.

"I think that's enough about us for now," Carolyn said, switching the conversation away from this very private part of their lives. "How about you two? From the little you've told us, it sound like you've led rather spectacular lives. Can we ask you about it?"


	8. Chapter 8

Chapter Eight

Mulder and Scully looked at each other for a long moment, and Carolyn saw their unspoken communication, she was familiar with it because she and Daniel often did the same thing. They turned at looked at the Greggs and nodded.

"Sure, why not?" Mulder shrugged.

"How did you get into the FBI?" Carolyn asked.

"I get in as a profiler with the Violent Crimes Section. I did very well for the few couple of years there, I was on their fast track to move up in the FBI."

"A profiler?" Daniel asked.

"Yeah, I'm a licensed psychologist, and I use that knowledge when I profile someone. It's a way to determine what kind of person we are looking for, a profile of a criminal we are chasing. It gives us a type to look for." Mulder said.

"And what kind of criminals did you profile?" Carolyn asked.

"Hardened criminals, usually the worst of the worst, murderers, rapist, and lots of serial killers." He grimaced. "Humanity isn't always pretty."

"That must have been unsettling," Daniel said.

"It was disturbing, but I had a natural bent for it. I seem to understand how deranged killers think." Mulder said and shrugged. "After a few years I had to get away from it, and that was when I was put in the basement and assigned to the X files."

"Did you do something wrong? It sounds like a punishment," the Captain said.

"No, I asked to be there. The X-files were a way to pursue my interests at the FBI's expense. It allowed me to help the FBI while I looked for my own answers."

"Answers to what?" Carolyn asked, becoming quite interested in the discussion.

Mulder and Scully exchanged a look, and she squeezed his hand, encouraging him to continue.

"My little sister was abducted when I was twelve and she was eight. From everything I remember it seemed that aliens had abducted her." He stared at the older couple, from one to the other, gauging their reactions. Carolyn seemed a bit skeptical, but curious. The Captain wore a look of disbelief.

"Aliens?" Daniel was appalled. "You think aliens took your sister?"

"I did," Mulder said softly, his face showing pain. "And yes, aliens do exist."

"Aliens?" Daniel could not put any more disbelief into the word if he tried.

"Daniel," Carolyn tried to get his attention to calm him.

He looked at Mulder as if he had lost his mind.

Scully couldn't help herself, she started to laugh into her hands. They all turned to look at her.

"What?" Mulder asked.

"It's ludicrous. You're talking to a ghost that doesn't believe in aliens.' She looked at them all and began to giggle.

"Why should I believe in aliens?" Daniel drew himself up in indignation.

Mulder grinned, Scully did have a point, and the whole idea was pretty silly. Trying to explain the existence of aliens to a spirit that shouldn't exist in the first place, was rather absurd. His other half was now helpless with laughter, having collapsed against him as she laughed herself out. When Mulder looked over at Carolyn he saw that even she was looking at the Captain, with a fond but bemused expression on her face. When she caught Mulder looking at her, she looked away and he saw her starting to laugh.

"Little green man?" Daniel was still quite put out.

"They're grey actually," Mulder said with a smirk.

"Grey? How would you know?"

"Seen 'em."

"You've seen little green men?" Daniel was scandalized.

"We've seen them, and they're grey…" Scully finally managed to get enough air to talk again and was wiping away the tears of laughter.

Daniel peered at her intently, and she lost it, hopelessly laughing against Mulder's side. He was laughing with her, and Carolyn was unable to resist the infectious laughter, joined in. Daniel gave them all his best disapproving scowl and waited for them to regain their sanity.

"Are you quite done?" The Captain asked when it seemed they had finally laughed themselves out.

"Yes, oh that was good,' Scully, still chuckling was still wiping the tears from her eyes.

Carolyn and Mulder were still grinning and couldn't quite look at each other yet.

"Are we done yet?" Daniel gave an exasperated sigh. "Let's ignore this part and move on, shall we? So, your sister was taken?"

Mulder's laughter faded as quickly as it had appeared. "Yes, and I never forgot about it. I was determined to find her and spent a great deal of my life searching for her."

"And the x-files was a way to do that?" Carolyn asked.

He nodded. 'I had to investigate the paranormal an along the way I had the FBI resources to follow up on leads that might lead me to my sister."

'Did you ever find her?" Carolyn asked quietly.

"Yes, after many years I found out that she had been abducted by a group of men, a secret organization that used her and other children like her to conduct experiments. After several years, she died," he finished sadly, and Scully squeezed his arm.

"I'm sorry, Fox. That's a terrible burden to carry around all of those years," Carolyn gave him a sympathetic smile, but Daniel remained quiet as he studied Mulder.

"How did you get in the FBI, Dana?" Carolyn asked.

"Nothing as exciting as Mulder. I disappointed my family after I got my medical degree by joining the FBI instead of the going into my own medical practice. And on top of that I decided to use my medical degree and become a pathologist so that I could find out why people died from violent crimes and provide evidence that would assist in their arrest. My dad and older brother weren't pleased, but my Mom and my sister Melissa didn't care, they just wanted me to be happy."

"Good for them!" Carolyn encouraged.

"I made it through the FBI Academy and landed a teaching position at Quantico, where I was for the first two years. When I was offered a field assignment I took it, it just happened to be on the X-files with Mulder." She squeezed his hand. "The apparent thought to my being assigned to work with Mulder was that I was to debunk his research and make the X-files pointless."

"But they obviously didn't know what they were doing when they assigned you to work with me," Mulder smirked.

"You didn't debunk his work?" The Captain asked.

"I applied my scientific research to our cases and offered a solid basis to attempt to prove or disprove the evidence at hand. As a result, the cases had a scientific basis and our superiors had a more difficult time disputing our findings even when they fell outside of normal parameters."

"Instead of someone who would kiss their ass and betray me to climb the management ladder, she became my staunchest ally, truest partner and best friend." Mulder couldn't help himself, he leaned in and kissed her, a sweet kiss that lingered only a few seconds too long before she pulled away.

"And that?" Daniel asked, with a raised eyebrow.

"Happened later."

"Much later," Scully added.

'How long were you with the FBI?" Carolyn asked.

She and Mulder exchanged a long look, and seemed to be communicating without words again.

"Nine years, more or less," Mulder said.

"And you started out as colleagues?" Carolyn asked.

"Yes, I was unsure of how things would go with my new partner, he had a reputation of being rather strange, eccentric…spooky…" her tone changed to teasing and Mulder laughed. "His nickname was Spooky Mulder."

"Yeah, even back then people knew I investigated the unusual." He raised an eyebrow. "At least I wasn't called the Ice Queen."

Scully scowled at him.

"The Ice Queen? You? Miss Scully? I find that hard to believe when I've seen nothing but the most enchanting of women who has deemed to grace Gull Cottage with her presence." The Captain gave her a flirtatious look and a half bow.

"Don't you ever stop?" Mulder shook his head in disbelief. "Are you hitting on my…Scully?"

"Merely complimenting her. I am not hitting on anyone… my lovely wife would swiftly end my life should I take such an action," Daniel smiled at Carolyn.

"You're already dead," Scully pointed out with a smirk.

"It doesn't mean that I wouldn't make his afterlife miserable," Carolyn threatened.

"And you believe her? How could she do that?" Mulder asked.

"Never underestimate the power of a woman," the Captain intoned gravely and both Dana and Carolyn laughed.

"Why were you called the Ice Queen? You hardly seem the type," Carolyn agreed.

"I was different back then, I still can be. But I was determined to have a career, a good career with the FBI, and as with most things, it is hard for women to prove themselves. I had to be twice as smart, twice as professional, and twice as tough. That creates a cool demeanor and I became the Ice Queen." She offered them a cool smile. "It worked well until I met Mulder. He somehow got under my skin."

Mulder snickered. "Which earned you a new nickname, Mrs. Spooky."

"Yeah, well, I guess it was better than the Ice Queen," she grimaced.

"It's not so bad being Mrs. Spooky now, is it?" Mulder smiled.

"I kind of got used to it…" she agreed.

Carolyn and Daniel exchanged a long look of understanding, knowing that they probably sounded much the same to other people.

"Could you tell us about some of your more unusual cases?" the Captain prompted.

"I don't know, do you have two years to listen?" Mulder quipped.

"Mulder, be nice! He just means that there's a lot to cover."

"Then what were the highlights? Or lowlights? I'm assuming due to the nature of your investigations you had some bad experiences as well?" Daniel said and watched as all traces of amusement left their faces, it was as though a vacuum had just sucked the air out of them.

He exchanged a look with Carolyn, knowing that for whatever reason, this was a moment when his power of suggestion would help to reveal more about their guests, help them to find out what was bothering them so. Carolyn sighed and gave him a sad nod, he knew this wasn't something she was always comfortable with but his ability did have its uses.

"Carolyn and I would like to hear about the problems you had with the FBI and in your life, and how you overcame them," he said in that special voice that vibrated through the room, filling it with his suggestion, something that Carolyn could now detect when he didn't aim it at her.

Mulder and Scully blinked, unaware of what had just happened, they both took a deep breath, and looked deep in one another's eyes, hands clasped together.

"There were numerous times that in the course of our jobs that we have been injured and shot, we've spent a lot of time in the hospital," Scully grimaced. 'But that's not the worst of it."

"When you were abducted, that was...was...unbearable," Mulder said to her. "I didn't know what had happened to you, where you were, who took you, I still don't know," he tenderly reached out and laid his hand against her cheek. "I thought I had lost you forever."

"I didn't remember much when I returned, only nightmares of procedures, and experiments done to me." She closed her eyes for a moment and exhaled, regaining her composure. When she opened them she looked at Mulder.

"Then I found out they had given you cancer, all because of me, because of my cause," his voice was quiet but she heard the pain in it. "You were dying, they were killing you because of me,' he finished in a whisper.

Daniel had moved to stand by Carolyn's side and they watched the interplay between their two guests as it unfolded, knowing that Mulder and Scully were lost in their memories, they listened as the sad, anguished tale was told to them.

"But you saved me, I wouldn't be here now without you."

"You wouldn't have gotten sick if you hadn't known me."

"Mulder, you didn't cause my cancer."

"If they hadn't been trying to stop me, they wouldn't have taken you and given you cancer."

"You don't know that," she said, trying to make him feel better.

"We both know that." He stared into her eyes and she couldn't deny the truth of his words.

"Cancer?" Carolyn couldn't help herself, she had to interrupt. "You have cancer?"

'Yes, I had cancer. An untreatable form of brain cancer, I was dying. Mulder somehow found the right people that gave them a cure for me." She turned to look at the other couple.

"A cure for brain cancer? I don't understand, how is that possible?" Carolyn shook her head.

"An unheard of medical treatment, a small metal chip was put into my body, my neck, and the cancer went into remission." She shook her head. "I can't explain how it's worked only that it does.'

"This chip cured your cancer?" The Captain was incredulous.

"Cured may be too strong of a word, but it seems that as long as the chip remains in place the cancer will not be part of my life."

"And if the chip comes out?" Carolyn asked.

"I don't know," she said sadly and Mulder enfolded her in his arms.

"Most distressing," the Captain muttered, and Carolyn could see that the news had quite upset him.

"And that's not all, whoever abducted her, did something equally awful, during the experimentation done on her they took her ova," Mulder said quietly, holding Scully close and stroking her hair.

"Ova?" The Captain asked, distressed by the treatment Scully received.

Carolyn grasped his hand, squeezing it, silently reminding him to control his temper.

"They left me barren," Scully said in a dead voice.

Carolyn heard Daniel muttering some very uncomplimentary things under his breath.

"Then later there was that stupid bee," Mulder muttered darkly.

"Bee? What bee?" Daniel asked, putting a hand to his head.

"Those in charge at the FBI decided that the X files were to be shut down, Scully was going to leave the FBI and I was trying to convince her to stay." They exchanged a smile as they remember their almost kiss. "I wonder what would have happened that day if not for that bee?" he gave her a loving smile.

"You would have tried to seduce me," she said.

"Tried, or succeeded?"

"Not telling," Scully replied.

"Withholding information, Scully?"

"Only when necessary." She sighed and turned back to the others in the room. "We were investigating a facility the day before and found it was filled with hornets, or bees, something. We weren't stung and our clothes seemed clear of them. I hadn't changed when I went to see Mulder and didn't realize one of the bees was still lodged under my collar. It stung me and I started to go into shock, before I knew what was happening I passed out and didn't wake up until Mulder found me."

'Where did he find you?" Carolyn was hanging onto every impossible word that they were speaking.

"Antarctica, they took her to Antarctica. She was in some kind of liquid, in stasis with hundreds of others."

"Why?" Carolyn asked.

"I'm not completely certain, it seemed that those people were being used as incubators for aliens. Scully was going to be used as that too, but I found her and got the antidote to her in time." He gently brushed a stray lock of auburn hair away from her face.

"He somehow got me out of there and up onto the snow, how we got out of there after that, I'm not sure," she said.

'Yeah, and you missed the ship," he said.

"Mulder, I'm not convinced there was a ship."

"How would you know? You were unconscious." He offered her a teasing smile.

"Ship?" the Captain asked afraid of the answer.

"Yeah, the alien ship, star ship, and space ship whatever you want to call it."

'What else?" The Captain rubbed his hand across his brow. He was almost afraid to find out what else had happened to these two likable people.

Scully smiled. "Well, we finally got together, or rather, I think we'd always been together but finally…"

"…consummated our relationship on one very special, magical night," Mulder said, and raised her hand to his lips and kissed it.

"That was the best thing to happen to us, it seems we'd always been together, but we finally found our way to each other and completed ourselves in every way that night," Scully leaned forward as she and Mulder were irresistibly drawn to each other and kissed.

Carolyn looked at Daniel and sighed, at least something good had happened to them. She saw he looked relieved as well.

After a minute Mulder and Scully broke apart, and after gazing into each other's eyes, they took a deep breath, and turned back to the other two, their expressions somber.

"A couple of months after that, Mulder was abducted," Scully said in a shaky voice. "Taken by aliens.' She laughed a bitter laugh. "I'd been feeling sick a few days before that, and that same day I found out I was pregnant."

"Pregnant? But I thought you said that you couldn't, that…"

"Carolyn, I don't know how to this day, a miracle is what we think."

"But we were concerned because it seemed so unnatural, and we had run into doctors that were working on creating alien human hybrids, one of them was Scully's obstetrician." He grimaced. "It was enough to make us uneasy."

"But she said you were abducted?" The Captain asked.

"I was taken by aliens, and experimented on and tortured." He shook his head, a shadow crossing his face. "I was strapped to a metal table, my skin was stretched in ways it couldn't stretch." He swallowed, bits and pieces of memory coming back to him. "There were drills, and scalpels, and surgical procedures…" despite his good intentions, his voice broke and he closed his eyes tightly.

Scully pulled him close, murmuring things into his ears, her voice soft until he nodded, wiped his eyes and came back to her.

"Thank you,' they heard him murmur to her.

"I spent months looking for him, and every day that went by I got more and more depressed. I didn't know how I could go on without him, I didn't know how I could raise our child alone. So I chose to believe that he would come back to me, that I would find him."

"Did you?" Carolyn asked, completely immersed in their recitation.

"My dear, he's sitting beside her," Daniel reminded her quietly.

"Well yes, I mean at the time."

"Not so much found as we, myself and other FBI agents, discovered his body, it had been returned by the ship that abducted him."

"Found his body?" Daniel asked, his face masked in sadness.

"Yes, he was dead, he had been dead for days," Scully's voice shook, and she wiped at her eyes, remembering that terrible time.

"Dead? How could you be dead? You're obviously alive and here," Daniel regarded him with great curiosity.

"We buried him, I was at his funeral," Scully was crying openly now.

"Thank God you didn't cremate me!" Mulder said and evoked a laugh from her. "It's okay, Dana, I'm here now." He held her tight, and in a few moments got a grip on her emotions.

'But my boss, our boss, knew a lot of what we investigated was true, he was with Mulder when he was abducted, he found a lead that led him to believe some three months after Mulder was buried, that he might somehow be alive. He had him exhumed. I found out the next day when he was in the hospital on life support. He was alive, but barely, but even that was unexplainable." She shook her head, her blue eyes still glassy with her tears. "The aliens were trying to make him into a super-soldier."

"A what?" Daniel asked.

"A soldier that is incapable of being destroyed except for by a specific metal compound. But Scully and Skinner, our boss, figured out a way to save me."

"And as a result, he acquired a brand new perfect body, all past scars and wound were healed. Even the brain injury."

"Brain injury?" Carolyn looked at Daniel, clearly something was omitted.

"Mulder was dying from a brain injury caused by an alien virus when he was abducted, I didn't know that because he didn't tell me," Scully scowled at him.

"I didn't want to worry you," he shrugged.

Daniel had a hand to his head, what they were telling them was unbelievable, impossible, how could any two people live through so many trials in their lives and still be as sane as these two seemed to be?

"My God!" He muttered and sat down in a chair.

"So then what?" Carolyn asked.

"He woke up, and he was alive, and I had him back," Scully's voice cracked as she buried her head against Mulder's chest.

"It's okay, Dana, I'm not going anywhere, I promise, you're stuck with me now," he whispered as he kissed the top of her head. "I wasn't sure of anything when I woke up, I didn't know what was real, what wasn't. When I woke up Scully was by my side, but something about her was different." He paused and gave her a strange little smile. "When I had left she wasn't pregnant, but when I work from the dead she was. And since I didn't know how long I was gone…"

"You thought that I had been with someone else, that I had found another donor."

"I'm sorry for that, Scully. I should have known better, I should have trusted you.'

"It took us seven years, Mulder, I know you had been through a lot but how could you ever think that I could love anyone else?" she laid her hand on his cheek.

"Can I plead insanity?" he smiled at her. "It's not so far from the truth."

"Okay, Spooky." Scully smiled at the others again. "So I had to convince him that he was the father of my miracle child, we were only together a few times but it was apparently enough."

"It was a lot to take in. I never thought that it was possible for Scully to have a child that we could have a child together, and the idea of being a father so unexpectedly and so quickly frightened me." He laughed. "I didn't admit it to my partner at the time but I was spooked."

"It's okay, I saw it in your eyes. I was scared too."

"God! The Shadow Government was after us, Super Soldiers, it wasn't a good time for us to bring a child into the world." He gazed into Dana's blue eyes and brushed the hair away from her face, and then turned to face his hosts. "We were afraid for her and the baby so we devised a plan to get her to safety in a very out of the way place."

"You could say that, I doubt it was even on the map," she snorted in contempt.

"Another FBI agent went with her because she was so close to her due date, we thought we could keep the super solders away from her, but they found her as she was giving birth to our son. I wasn't there yet and they had her and Reyes surrounded."

"What on earth happened?" Daniel was sitting on the edge of his seat.

"They left. I thought they had come to take my baby, but they just left."

"Why would they want your baby?" Carolyn asked.

"They thought he was a messiah, a miracle baby born from a barren mother's womb. They thought he would lead the alien invasion against mankind.'

"What? Alien invasion?" Daniel was beside himself at the thought of such nonsense, but Carolyn shot him a warning look and he shut his mouth.

"But they didn't take him?" Carolyn asked.

"No, and to this day we don't know why."

"What happened then?"

Dana turned to Carolyn and gave her a sad smile. "For a few days we were a family, for a few days we were together, and we could pretend that we were normal, that everything was all right."

"Then I got the news that bounty hunters were trying to kill me and it seemed the only way to keep them safe was for me to leave. Word was that they either wanted to kill me or William and though I wanted to stay to protect them, Scully insisted that I leave, that it would be better for all of us.'

"I couldn't stand the thought that they might find us together and kill both of them, at least this way I knew that Mulder had a better chance to hide, to be safe. I couldn't stand to be without him, but even knowing that he was alive somewhere was better than having him with me knowing that he would continually be a target."

"But I didn't know when, or if I could ever go back to you."

"It was a year before I saw you again. A year in which I gave up my baby, my sweet William for adoption."

"Why did you do that? It is obvious that you love your son,' Daniel was flabbergasted that she could give up a child that she clearly loved, and his inability to understand her actions showed on his face.

"Damn it! Don't you take that tone with me. I did love my son, I still do! That's why I gave him up for adoption. I couldn't keep him safe!" Scully wrestled herself out of Mulder's grasp and she went and stood before Daniel, all five foot three of her and she was pissed. "There were two attempts on his life, and Mulder was gone, and it was the only thing I could do, the only way I could save my child and give him a normal life. Don't you ever dare to ask me why I gave up my son!" Her voice shook and she glared at the Captain before he turned on her heel, stalked across the room, and out the front door.

"Scully, wait!" Mulder yelled, glaring at the Greggs for a moment before running out the doors after his partner.


	9. Chapter 9

Chapter Nine

The silence in the living room seemed to last forever until the Captain, rather awkwardly cleared his throat and looked at his wife.

"That was unexpected," he said at last.

"Her reaction? Daniel, I don't think…" Carolyn was starting to get upset when he held up a hand and interrupted her.

"No, not that, their history. My God! If even half of it is to be believed they have gone through more than any pair of people should have to endure!" his expression was a mixture of grief, sorrow, and anger.

"You're right. They make the things we've gone through seem almost normal, and you're a ghost." She gave him a sad smile.

"Spirit, my love, I am a spirit." He walked over to her and held open his arms and she walked into them. He sighed, obviously deeply affected by what they had heard from their guests.

"Oh, Daniel, I don't know that there's anything we can do for them, except for to be their friends," she murmured against his chest. "We're so lucky to have found each other."

"Aye that we are." He pulled away from her for just a moment and looked deep into her green eyes that were tearing up with her love for him.

And his blue eyes reflected the deep and abiding love her felt for her. He leaned forward and kissed her, a sweet kiss, filled with the love he felt for her.

When they broke apart, she looked at him, her heart in her eyes. "What do we do for them, Daniel? What can we do for them?"

'I am not sure, my love, I need to think on the matter to see if there is anything we, or I can do."

"I'll help," she said.

"What? And you will not accuse me of meddling?" He offered her a gentle smile.

"You are meddling, but so am I. I don't know Fox as well yet, but Dana is a lovely person and doesn't deserve this kind of pain in her life. If we can find a way to help them, I'm in."

"Very well." He gave her another quick kiss. "I will be back later."

"Where are you going?"

"To think. They have given me a great deal to think about."

'You aren't going to intrude?"

"No. They need to sort this out between them, and despite the passage of some time it is obviously still a very raw wound for both of them." Carolyn appeared as if she was going to start on a speech again, but he held up his hand. "And we will have time to discuss this at more length later, after the house has quieted for the night, and we have had time to put our thoughts in order. Agreed?"

"Yes, agreed." Carolyn nodded, and the Captain vanished. 'Damnit! I just want to help them," she muttered to herself as she left to busy herself with cleaning up after dinner.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

How dare he? What gave that stranger, that damn ghost the right to ask her about her child? The child that she gave up for adoption? The only child that she would ever have? It was unacceptable that he could say such things to her, that he could fault her for her actions, the actions that were only done out of love for her son.

She had marched down the beach in her fury, covering more ground with her short stride than should be humanly possible. She kept going, knowing that when her anger left her, she would slow down and stop, and when she did, Mulder would be there as he always was for her, as they always were for each other.

She stopped after about twenty minutes, on some part of the beach quite removed from Gull Cottage, and stared at the horizon, and the sun as it began to set, its golden rays beginning to change colors as it reached across the ocean towards the shore. She closed her eyes, reminding herself to breathe deeply, to gather her composure.

"Hey," Mulder said as he approached her cautiously.

"Hey," Scully said in a monotone voice.

Mulder came up to her and took her hand in his and waited for her to look at him, when he did he placed a gentle kiss on her lips and pulled her to him in a loving embrace.

"Thank you," she murmured, relishing the warmth of his embrace.

"Wanna talk about it?" He kissed the top of her head.

She pressed her lips together tightly in one of the ways that Mulder had learned to recognize as anger. She really was pissed at the Captain. "He has no right," she said.

"No right to what?"

"To question what I did, why I had to do it."

Mulder took a deep breath, this subject, even between them, was treacherous at best. He had only held his newborn son in his arms a few times before he left, fled due to Scully's prompting, and left his family behind him. By the time he was caught and put on that farce of a trial that he had no chance of winning, William was gone. After a couple of attempts on William's life, Scully was afraid, desperately afraid that someone would succeed in killing their son. So with a strength he doubted that he would ever have, she gave William up for adoption, gave him up to a better, more normal life than they would ever be able to give him. He understood it, supported it, admired her strength, and he would never question how difficult the decision was for her, but he would have kept them together as a family or died trying.

"I doubt he understands how difficult it was for you to do that," he said, and studied her face. "He's never had a child of his own, not truly."

"That doesn't excuse it!'

"Maybe not, but I do think he was trying to understand us."

"Why? To what end, Mulder? We are only here visiting. Why would he, they need to know such personal things about us?"

"Well, we did volunteer the information."

"Yes, but why? We're usually a bit more reserved than that. We practically told them our life story."

'I've been wondering about that as well. Maybe he has powers he hasn't shared with us? Magicians don't always share all of their secrets, do they?"

"But it's like spying on us!" Her anger was fading and being replaced by sadness. "I didn't want to think of William, I miss him so much," she whispered.

"I do too," he whispered and hugged her tight again.

"You never saw him after he was a newborn, I hate that, Mulder, I'm so sorry," she began to cry.

"Shh, it's okay, Dana, I understand. Desperate times call for desperate measures…" he said but his voice broke, and she heard the catch in his breath.

"I'm sorry…" she said again and kissed his cheek before burrowing against him.

Invisibly, the Captain watched them. He had told Carolyn he wouldn't, but blast it, he was worried about them and trying to understand them so that he could help. Seeing the depth of their grief and the comfort they took from one another, he left. At this moment, Carolyn was right, they needed to be left on their own.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The dreams that haunted her were back and Dana tossed and turned in her bed, restless as the images played through her subconscious mind. She shifted in bed, moaning as unwanted memories assailed her.

In her mind, she felt herself crying, crying as she lie on her deathbed, her body decimated by cancer. She felt Mulder beside her, holding her hand, his eyes red from the tears he had been crying for her. How could she leave him? She didn't want to leave him, they still had so much to do.

Diana, Mulder's ex. Oh how she hated that woman. Mulder taking Diana's side against her, ignoring her despite the growing evidence against Diana, and just knowing that they had been involved in the past was enough to make her blood boil. She dreamt of one of their encounters, but since it was a dream and she was infuriated, she pulled out a gun and shot her, and Diana fell over dead. Satisfied, Scully put her gun back in her holster and left the room. Served her right, the bitch.

Donnie Pflaster was back, she was the one that got away and he was determined to kill her, and he tried. Memories of her apartment, shattering glass as she crashed into her mirror, fighting him as hard as she could, and being bound and gagged. The sound of running water in the bathtub, the place where he would open up her veins to let her life force run out, and then harvest the parts of her that he needed for his collection. Mulder stopping him, Pflaster not resisting as she walked into the room, raised her gun and shot him. Shot the evil man so that he couldn't hurt any more women; feeling guilt for taking another life no matter how reprehensible, and satisfaction for doing so.

The grief of Mulder's disappearance, her unexpected pregnancy, his death and resurrection from the dead, and William, their beloved son. The son they had for such a short time. The tears in her sleep became real and she woke up crying into her pillow, sobs racked her body with grief.

The Captain stood in a corner of the room and watched silently. He felt something was wrong and had popped in to make sure that she was all right, but he was unprepared for the strong feelings that she unknowingly projected, and felt ill prepared to deal with such personal emotions from the red haired woman.

He felt that he had some part in stirring up all these memories and felt guilty about that, so he did the only thing he felt he could do at the moment and that was to allow her to sleep well for the remainder of the night. With a thought, he allowed her grief to pass as she slid into a quiet dreamless sleep.

Feeling compelled to take care of their guests, the Captain appeared in Mulder's room and observed the man in quiet contemplation. The tall, lanky man was sprawled across the somewhat small bed, tangled in his bed sheets and he tossed and turned in the bed, crying out the name of his partner. If the emotions he picked up from Dana Scully were strong, the ones from this man were overwhelming. Daniel watched as the other man began to twitch in his sleep, and throwing his head back, began to scream. With a simple gesture, Daniel touched the man's brow, silencing his screams with a sound, deep sleep.

"Sleep, Mr. Mulder, rest. It's time to let go of your troubles for a night," he said, and frowned as he stepped away and disappeared from the room.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The wheelhouse was quiet in the middle of the night, and he sometimes retired here while Carolyn slept to contemplate the day that had passed and the day at hand. It was a place for him to reflect on the things going on in Carolyn's life, his afterlife, and the community. Tonight in a sense, was not different except for the guests at Gull Cottage, guests who had more than their share of heartbreak and tragedy, possible new friends that most certainly needed some sort of help. But what to do? They had their life and had chosen their path on it, what could he do to improve it? To make it happier? There were a few options that he could consider, things that he couldn't do himself, but requests that he could make. Although he knew that requests made to greater powers frequently came with some sort of cost, the cost was only determined by those answering the request.

He got up and paced back and forth, so lost in thought that he didn't hear or see Carolyn as she opened the door and let herself in. She cleared her throat and he stopped mid pace to look at her.

'My dear, what are you doing up at this late hour?" His brow wrinkled in concern.

"I heard you pacing."

"Heard me? You shouldn't be able to hear me unless…"

"…unless you so choose. I know the drill, Daniel, but you forget that I've become quite sensitive to you now, everything from sensing you without seeing you, apparently to hearing your ghostly footsteps when I shouldn't." She paused and put a hand up to his face. "Not to mention feeling when you're upset as you are now."

He took her hand in his own, raised it up to his lips and kissed it. "My apologies for waking you, I did not mean to." He paused and sighed. "Our discussion this afternoon seemed to evoke some very powerful emotions and memories within the two of them, so much so that they have been having nightmares."

"I'm assuming you assisted them to a better sleep?"

"Aye, they needed it."

"You don't have a handle on your empathic ability yet, do you?" Carolyn gently stroked his cheek.

"No, and it's a bloody nuisance. It helps me to understand the feelings of others better, but it is a rather overwhelming experience, especially with people as strong as they are."

"No wonder you can't sleep," she said.

"I don't sleep, my dear, not really, you know that."

"Yes, but you often rest with me, help me to go to sleep." She stepped closer to him and drew his mouth down for a kiss, one that started out sweetly, but that Carolyn made passionate. When he drew away from her he gently ran his thumb over her lips.

"Not that your offer is not tempting, as always, my love, but I am just too distressed by our new friends and their predicament to give you the attention that you so deserve."

"You really are upset."

"Quite."

"We'll talk more in the morning, Daniel. We'll come up with something," she said.

"Another reason I love you, such compassion and love for others," he leaned down to her and gave her a kiss just as passionate as the one she had given him.

"You're sure?" she asked her green eyes showing him her desire.

"Sadly yes. A rain check, I believe is the proper term?"

"Definitely a rain check, and I expect payment in full."

"You shall have it, my love." He paused and brushed a stray lock of hair away from her face. "Shall I walk with you back to the bedroom?"

"No, I think after all of this time I can find my way back."

"Can you get to sleep? Do you need any help?" he queried in a tender voice.

"No, not if you stop emoting so loudly," she said.

'I will attempt to reign in my emotions," he said, and gave her a sweet kiss. "I will see you in the morning. Shall I wake you?" He gave her a suggestive leer.

"Only if you have something special to share with me?"

"How special are you thinking?"

"A firm, deliberate offer is what I had in mind."

"I believe I understand your meaning. I will see if that can be arranged."

"Goodnight Daniel," she said, and left the wheelhouse.

"Goodnight, my love," he said and listened to the sound of her footsteps as they went down the stairs and into the Master Suite.

Talking to Carolyn made him feel better. Perhaps he could find a way to help them, to help ease their pain. He expected to have a conversation with Mulder in the near future because the man had not asked for a favor yet, the one he kept saying he needed. He had a pretty good guess what the younger man would ask for but he honestly didn't know if it was in his power to help them.

He was surprised to suddenly hear a noise from the main floor. Knowing that everyone should be asleep in the house, he went to investigate.


	10. Chapter 10

Chapter Ten

_AN: Please review and let me know how I am doing – thanks!_

The living room was dark, but he had no trouble seeing, and was quite surprised to find Mulder sitting quietly in a wing chair. He appeared sleepy, but somehow he was awake and gave the Captain a sharp gaze as he appeared in the room.

"Mr. Mulder? I am very surprised to see you up and about."

"I have insomnia, I don't sleep well even with medication. The only way I usually sleep is when Scully is with me, and since you have taken that away, well, here I am.' He gave the Captain a bitter smile. "Why are you so surprised to see me?"

"No reason." Daniel paced across the room to stand in front of the other man. He studied him and realized how haggard he looked. It did look like he hadn't slept in days, the fatigue he hadn't noticed before was obvious on the younger man's face. But he had put him to sleep for the night, he shouldn't be up and about, how did he manage it?

"You did something to us, didn't you?" Mulder was tired and cranky and could see no reason not to be blunt, he didn't like being tampered with.

"I do not know what you mean."

"This afternoon, everything we told you about us, I might share some things once in a while, but nothing to that degree with people I've known less than a week." He took a deep breath and tried to control his anger. "And Scully would never have done that, she would never have opened up like that."

"Then why did you?" the Captain asked in a calm voice.

"You made us! I don't know what you did, but you influenced us somehow.'

"Mr. Mulder, I am but a spirit, I cannot control what people think or say."

"You are much more than a spirit and I suspect you do several things that you haven't shared with us."

"You can believe what you want." The Captain shrugged. "You and Miss Scully shared far more with us about your lives than we expected you to, and I am truly sorry for the things you two have been through."

Mulder calmed a bit as he saw the sincerity in the older man's blue eyes, and sat back in the chair, closing his eyes for just a moment. When he looked back at the Captain, his hazel eyes were filled with tears. "So now you know about William."

"Yes, and I am sorry for you loss." Daniel intoned in a somber voice.

"Our loss? You have no concept of our loss, no idea what it feels like to have to give up your only child in order to keep him safe."

A long silence fell between them as they stared at each other.

"You are correct, Fox. I do not know, nor shall I ever know that feeling as it is impossible for me to ever have a child of my own." He paused. 'But even given that I can understand on some level how hard it would be to give up a child like that, I would not have been able to do that with either Jonathan or Candy."

"Carolyn's children."

'Our children."

After another long look exchanged between them, Mulder nodded.

"What do you want, Mr. Mulder?" the Captain asked, his expression grave.

'I want to make Scully happy. You never saw her with William, she had wanted a baby for so long, and we somehow made a miracle, our son. She was so happy.' Mulder smiled at the memory of Scully holding their newborn son. "God, I finally did something right, something to make her happy." He sighed. "When Scully convinced me to leave them I had hoped that I would be the hunted one and that they would leave William alone, but I was wrong. Two attempts were made on his life, that's when Scully decided he needed to have a life of his own, a life away from the darkness that surrounds us, a life away from us…" Mulder trailed off and rested his head in his hand, trying to control the tears running down his face.

After a moment, Daniel walked up to him and squeezed his shoulder, but offered no words knowing that they were pointless. He felt Mulder's sadness and knew how profound it was, but he wasn't sure what he could do to help.

"He was only a few days old…I haven't seen him since…" Mulder's voice broke and he stood up.

Much as he would if it were Jonathan before him, he opened his arms and the younger man fell into them, sobbing against him. After only a couple of minutes, he began to quiet and pulled himself away from the Captain. He turned around and wiped his eyes, collecting himself again before he faced the other man.

'I'm sorry, it's just that I'm really tired," Mulder offered.

"No problem. I have often comforted the children," Daniel said.

'The children?"

"Yes, Candy is about your age, and Jonathan just a bit younger. Even they need comfort from time to time. I told you I am their father."

"Does that mean you're my father too?" Mulder tried to recover with a bad joke, and gave the Captain a weak smile.

"Why, do you need one?"

"Maybe. I haven't been very lucky in that area," Mulder admitted.

"So why are you here with me in the middle of the night?"

"I have to ask you a favor."

Daniel braced himself, he was pretty sure he knew what would be asked of him. "And what would that be?" he asked in an even voice again.

"Please, find William. For Scully for me, please help us." His hazel eyes were filled with such sadness that Daniel had to turn away.

"This is the favor you have wanted to ask me?"

"Yes," Mulder whispered. "This is the favor I need. William."

"And you feel you can't do this through normal channels? It seems to me you must have connections that can help you find the boy."

"Possibly, but I don't want to turn over those rocks. I'm afraid that if anyone still wants to know where he is and I start poking around, they, and whoever they may be will find him."

The Captain stared at him, wondering if he could indeed help both this tormented man and his amazing partner, but in truth, he didn't know.

The two men continued to look at each other in the darkness of the room, and after what seemed an eternity, Daniel shook his head.

"Mr. Mulder, I must be honest with you, I do not know that I can find your son."

"Can't or won't?"

"Cannot."

"But you're a ghost, you can do things that mortal men can't," Mulder protested.

"True, but even with that there are limitations." He rubbed his chin, thinking how best to explain this to the other man. "How many people are there in the world, Mr. Mulder?"

"I don't know, millions, billions."

"And in the United States?"

"Still millions."

"And with all of those millions of people you want me to find one small boy?"

'Yes. Isn't there something you can do? Is there anything that would help you locate him?"

"Perhaps, let me think on it for a bit." He stepped over to stand in front of Mulder again. "But before I agree or disagree with any favor you are asking of me, I have some questions for you."

"Fine, I'll answer anything."

"I have only known you a short time, but since you know the truth about me, and have taken it upon yourself to ask such a large favor, there are thing that I need to know. And you need to be honest as your answers matter a great deal."

"Whatever you want," Mulder sank down into the chair again. "Ask away."

"The X-files, this obsession you seem to have, what were you looking for all of that time? What was it that drove you?" The Captain's blue eyes watched him with a steady gaze.

"At first I was looking for my sister, the truth about what happened to her, but as time went on it became a search for the truth wherever it might be, whatever it might be. A truth about the alien conspiracy and what they want to do to us."

"And just what is the truth, Mr. Mulder?" Daniel crossed his arms in front of him.

"Which one?" Mulder said wearily. "There are so many. The truth was that Samantha was never taken by aliens but instead taken by men, by a secret organization that did experiments on children and adults in order to save humanity from an alien invasion. And that she was killed by these men." He looked up to see the Captain once again regarding him with a concerned expression. "The truth is that Scully was abducted, experiments were performed on her and she was left barren and given cancer. She survived the cancer due to a chip in her neck, but I live every day in fear that something will happen and the cancer will return." He took a breath, his gaze meeting that of Captain Gregg. "The truth is that there are aliens out there and that there are people in the government and outside of the government that will welcome the alien invasion in December of 2012."

"Alien invasion?" Daniel blinked in surprise, he knew the man believed in aliens but he hadn't expected to hear something like that come out of his mouth. He shook his head. "Never mind, we'll get to that later."

"You want more truths?"

"Please," Daniel nodded.

"The truth is that I did my best to stop those awful things from happening, but no matter what I did it wasn't enough, they're going to happen anyway," he finished in a quiet voice, his face tormented.

"What is your greatest truth, Fox? The greatest truth that you have found in life? "Daniel studied him with keen eyes, intent on his answer.

Mulder stopped to consider that, somehow he knew his next words were very important to the all too real spirit that stood by in him the dark. There was a lot to consider as he and Scully had proven so many things, fought through so much standing side by side, shoulder to shoulder, always together. He smiled then he knew the answer, he had found it because of her.

"My greatest truth is life, existence. I began to understand that as I grew to love Dana," he said softly. "She is everything to me and I would do anything for her, and to create a life between us is nothing I ever thought I would experience…it means everything to me. She is my greatest truth," he finished in a whisper.

With a smile of understanding, the Captain nodded, perhaps there was still time to help this lost soul.

"Is it like that for you?" Mulder asked, catching the Captain off guard.

'I beg your pardon?"

"With Carolyn, is it like that with you and her?" Mulder asked with an all so earnest expression.

"Yes," the Captain answered, but didn't elaborate.

"Not much with words, are you, Danny?" Mulder offered him a weak smile. "So did I pass your test?"

"It wasn't a test, I just needed to hear your words and know that you meant them, whatever they were." He paused and looked back at Mulder. "Which brings up another point. Why in the world aren't you two married?"

"What?" Mulder shook his head, he hadn't seen that one coming.

"It is a simple question. You love her, she loves you, you have been together for years, why aren't you married?" he seemed irritated.

"It's complicated," Mulder said.

"Then uncomplicate it."

"We couldn't while we were at the FBI…"

"You have not worked there in years…"

"They we were being chased…"

"But you settled down in Virginia…" Daniel replied.

"I wasn't cleared of the bogus charges…"

"But you are now." Daniel glared at him.

"There hasn't been that much time…" Mulder groused.

"Marry her! She deserves that much."

"No," Mulder shook his head, got out of the chair and walked to a window where he chose to stare out of it.

The Captain could tell that he had somehow hit a nerve, so wandered over to the younger man and regarded him once again. "Fox, why not? The truth, please."

The younger man shook his head for a few moments before looking back at the Captain. "It's simple really, she deserves so much better than me, so much more. She has gone through so much because of me."

"That is her choice, is it not? And Miss Dana Scully does not strike me as a shrinking violet."

Mulder couldn't help the smile that crossed his face. No, that was not a good way to describe his Scully. Feisty, fiery, but not a shrinking violet. "You have no idea," he said at last. "Scully does what Scully wants to do, in her own way she is as stubborn as me, and don't tell her I admitted that," he chuckled.

"If you truly love her then do it. I dare say you should have a far easier time managing that than Carolyn and I had."

"I hadn't really thought about that, I suppose it was difficult to make you legal as a living person."

"You have no idea." Captain Gregg wandered over to where a decanter of brandy sat on an end table. "Care for a drink?"

"Are you going to get me drunk and take me sailing again?" Mulder asked him suspiciously.

"No, I only do that once, most people figure out not to do that again pretty quickly."

"Count me as one of them."

"Just a nightcap. I believe it's time that you got some sleep."

"If I can," Mulder said and accepted the glass of brandy. He took a sip and enjoyed the warmth as it slid down his throat. "Will you think about my favor?"

"I will, we will discuss it again tomorrow. In private?"

"Yes, I don't want Scully to know about this yet."

"All right? And you will think about what I've said?"

"Do you really think it will matter?" Mulder asked.

'Well, Carolyn told me it didn't and I thought she would be forced to live with that because neither of us knew if I could stay corporeal often enough to make others believe that I really was human. But I improved, through patience and perseverance I became a legal person, and once that happened I asked her to marry me. I know she would have been happy without it, but I also know how much happier she is with it. Despite what Miss Scully says, are you sure how she really feels about the matter? Have you ever truly asked her?"

"No, only as a joke," he replied sadly. He finished the brandy and set the glass down, yawning at last. Somehow though, Mulder felt more relieved, calmer to have released his emotions. "I guess I have to fix that," he mumbled to himself. "Goodnight, Danny," he said and turned and exited the room.

"Goodnight, Fox," he said watching as the man walked up the stairs. The other man had given him a great deal to think about, a great deal to contemplate over the next day, and he would discuss it with Carolyn in the morning


	11. Chapter 11

Chapter Eleven

The smell of fresh brewed coffee permeated the air, and Scully inhaled it, enjoying the aroma that gently woke her up. She marveled that she felt so content in this house that didn't belong to her, then remembered that they had somehow coerced her and Mulder into revealing their past in much greater detail than they ever would have. It was upsetting and distressing, but a small part of her mind acknowledged that in some way it was good to look at it out of the shadows. She and Mulder never talked about William, it was a taboo subject between them and she knew it was mostly due to her desire not to discuss it that made it so. She wished that she could let go and move on, but William was so loved and so wanted by both her and Fox that to give him up, even for his own safety was almost enough to make her let go of life. She had never shared that with Mulder but with both he and William out of her life, she had for a while contemplated suicide. She closed her eyes forcing back the tears, and struggled to get a grip on her emotions. It was time to concentrate on the here and now, there was nothing to be gained by dwelling on the past. Time to concentrate on being here and enjoying what was left of her vacation.

She sighed, knowing that they would have to leave soon. Her vacation time was drawing to a close, and a lovely as this visit had been, reality was sometimes a bitch. Much to her surprise she found she quite enjoyed the area. The small towns were charming, and had the sense of almost being out of time, as if the world had gone on around them, but they had simply remained what they were, picturesque little towns. It was a bit of a stretch as far as getting something quickly as she and Mulder had done when they were in D.C., but it still beat the hell out of being on the run. Maybe Mulder was right, maybe it was time for a change. They had ended up in the backwoods of Virginia because they were in hiding, and it served its purpose, but they had been cleared and now they could make their own life choices again. Quite honestly she was tired of the bureaucracy and politics at the small hospital at where she worked, and would welcome a change to a more progressive hospital. It certainly couldn't hurt to see if there were any positions in the nearby towns, as it would be nice to choose a place to work again instead of being somewhere out of necessity.

Her back ached, and she realized that she had obviously been asleep far too long. She stretched and got out of bed, and dressed in her sweats and a t-shirt, Carolyn was usually casual in the morning and Dana saw no reason not to imitate her. Making sure she was clean and neat, she left her room. On the way downstairs, she paused for just a few moments to open Mulder's door and look in on him. He was asleep, and though she was tempted to wake him, she let him sleep as he never seemed to get enough. Besides it would give her a chance to have some girl talk with Carolyn, and that was something she wanted to do yet this morning.

There were noises from the kitchen and near as Scully could tell, there was only one person moving about it, but then how much noise would the Captain really make? She poked her head around the corner and saw Carolyn by the toaster, obviously having an argument with it.

"Who's winning?" Scully asked her with a smile.

"Not me! I'm sorry, Dana, I didn't mean to wake you."

"No problem, it was time for me to get up anyway." She winced as the kink in her back.

"The bed isn't that bad, is it?"

"No, just slept too long. Normally Mulder would massage it out for me, but…" she shrugged.

"I'm sorry, Dana. Daniel is very old fashioned about some things."

"Well at least now I understand why, considering what the culture was during his lifetime." She shook her head. "Still can't believe I've met an actual ghost. It's amazing."

"Don't I know," Carolyn laughed. "Help yourself to coffee and whatever else you can find. I'm afraid I'm not much of a cook."

"That can't be true, what about that great dinner last night?"

"The truth?" Carolyn sat her coffee down on the table and took a seat as she waited for Dana to join her.

"Yes, please," Dana said and took at seat near Carolyn.

"Daniel made most of it."

'So, not only a man that cooks, but a ghost that cooks?"

"Yes, and he's rather good at it."

"I'll say. How did he learn that?"

"We had a housekeeper for a number of years, named Martha. When it was time for her to retire, the kids were onto their own lives and Daniel and I were left to our own devices and one of us had to cook, so for the most part he took it on."

"But he doesn't need to eat, does he?"

"No, but he likes to eat. And he doesn't like to eat my cooking very much." She shrugged. "It's not my favorite thing so I don't care. Truthfully I rather enjoy that he's willing to cook for me."

"Hmm, do you think I can train Mulder to do that?" Scully stirred the sugar in her coffee

"I don't know, is he trainable?" Carolyn laughed.

"It depends on the subject at hand. Some things yes, other things, not a chance in hell."

'I think it's a male thing," Carolyn said.

"You may be right."

They paused for a few moments, content to sip their coffee. Carolyn studied her younger friend and noticed that though Dana seemed pleasant enough, there were dark circles under her eyes indicating that she hadn't slept that well the night before.

"Are you all right, Dana?" Carolyn asked cautiously.

"Yes, fine. Why do you ask?"

"Last night was a bit…intense?" Carolyn frowned searching for the right word. "It's the first time I've seen you since then. So, are you all right?" She searched Dana's blue eyes.

Scully took a moment, and closed her eyes, remembering everything that she and Mulder had told them, how she had stormed off when the Captain had started asking about William. She suspected that there might have been some otherworldly influence, but she had no proof of that, so there was no reason to be as angry as she had been. Biting her lip, she opened her eyes and looked at Carolyn. "I think I owe you and the Captain an apology. I'm sorry for getting so mad at you last night."

"Not a problem. Actually, about that…" Carolyn was the one that felt guilty, though the other couple might have told them some of their lives, she doubted they would have shared so much and gotten so emotional had Daniel not helped them along with a suggestion.

"Yes?"

"I hope you'll forgive Daniel and me."

"For what?" Scully was curious now.

"Well, we really do want to know more about you, we're quite fond of you already."

"And?" Scully was puzzled now.

"And Daniel and I want to help you but to do that we needed to know more about you."

"I don't understand, what are you getting at?" Dana asked.

"Daniel has another ability that we didn't tell you about, he's able to use the power of suggestion to implant ideas in other people. And he used it last night to encourage the two of you to tell us about your lives."

"Why would you do that? We were willing to talk to you." Scully frowned in irritation.

"We wanted to find out the truth of what was bothering you, and people tend to hide those things from others."

"For good reason, don't you think?" Scully sniped, clearly unhappy with the other woman.

"Yes, and you have my apologies. We only wanted to help."

"Help? With what? Did we ask for your help?"

"No, you didn't." Carolyn sighed. "I guess that in some way you remind me of my daughter, and I hate to see her in pain. You and Fox hide it well, but it's clear that you carry pain around with you." She paused. "I'm sorry if we intruded."

Scully regarded the older woman for a few moments and sighed at last, letting go of her anger.

"No, I'm sorry. I shouldn't be snapping at you." She shook her head. "I'm not used to sharing with anyone but Mulder.'

"Some of the things you said seem rather unbelievable," Carolyn said.

"Says the woman who married a ghost," Scully said with a raised eyebrow.

Carolyn laughed. "Point to Dana."

"I have to ask you, Carolyn, why would you want to help us? You don't even know us. Did I mention that we were wanted felons?"

"No, I missed that part." Carolyn frowned.

"Must be because I stormed out before we got to it," Scully sipped her coffee. "Mulder was framed for the death of someone that didn't die. A super solder."

"Super soldier?" Carolyn echoed.

"Genetically manipulated humans who are made practically indestructible, they can't die by normal means. Mulder didn't kill him because he couldn't die, but he was blamed for his death, even when I came up with proof that the body that was supposed to belong to this super soldier belonged to someone else."

"You had proof and he was still convicted?"

"Yes, the government was afraid of Mulder and his search for the truth, they wanted him out of the way and planned to do it with a mock trial, and then a death sentence." She took a deep breath, remembering those turbulent times. "Our boss and some friends of ours, fellow agents, broke him out of where he was imprisoned. Then he and I ran."

"How awful! Dana, I'm so sorry!" Carolyn reached across and squeezed the other woman's arm.

"It's all right, it's over now. It was a very hard existence."

"You didn't have to go with Fox, did you?"

"No, I didn't have to, but I couldn't do anything else. Mulder and I spent too long together, we love each other too much, I as am dependent on him as he is on me. Where he goes I will follow. It's been like that since I met him."

"He's a very lucky man." Carolyn gave her a look filled with sincerity.

"And I'm a lucky woman." She laughed. "He can be such an ass sometimes! But despite that I couldn't live without him. I think he knows that."

'Then why aren't you married?"

"You too? What is with you and your Captain? Not everyone needs to be married."

"No, Dana, but do you want to? Despite what you show to everyone else I sense that there is part of you that wants some more traditional things?"

"How would you know that?" Scully smiled at her.

"So you do want to be married?"

Scully looked around to make sure the men weren't around, and with a shy smile for the other woman, she gave a short nod.

'Then why don't you tell Fox? He loves you so much."

"If he marries me it has to be because he wants to, no because he feels he has to, or that I need him to." She laughed, but Carolyn saw the tears. "Once upon a time I really did want the white picket fence and the two point five children."

Carolyn squeezed her hand again. "Have you thought about having other children?"

"We've tried, but I can't. Another child wouldn't replace William but it would be another child of our own to love. I wish we could have another child, I would give anything to have Mulder's child again…" he voice trailed off and the tears slid down her face.

Carolyn got out of her chair and went over and took Dana in her arms, soothing her as she would her daughter Candy. After a couple of minutes, Scully pulled back and wiped her eyes. "You remind me of my Mom," she said.

"I'm assuming that's a good thing," her smile crinkled the corners of Carolyn's mouth.

"That's a very good thing. My Mom hasn't believed half of what I've told her about me and Mulder, but she's seen us live it, so she knows it's true." She paused. "I'm hoping you'll believe me too."

Carolyn frowned.

"Again, you married a ghost," Scully said.

"I already gave you that point," Carolyn laughed.

"It would be nice to have someone to talk to about all of this."

"I have to agree with you. There aren't very many people that I can talk to about my ghost." She paused. "Can I ask you about William?"

Scully wiped a tear away from her eyes. "Sure why not?'

Carolyn paused before considering, wanting to phrase her words carefully. "It's obvious how much you and Fox love your child, and that you did it to protect him, but was there really no other way?"

"I ask myself that every moment of every day and I still can't completely answer that. At the time I didn't think there was any other choice. There had been two attempts on William's life, Mulder was in hiding, and I was doubting my ability to protect my son." She unconsciously reached out toward Carolyn and she took her hand. "I did the only thing I could, the only way I knew to keep him safe, I gave him up for adoption." She swallowed. "If I could make him disappear so that even I didn't know where he was, well then, how could anyone else find him?" she turned tear filled blue eyes to look at her friend.

Carolyn sighed, squeezed Dana's hands, but remained silent. She didn't want to mention that if the people that were after them were as powerful as Dana said, she thought that they would still have a good chance of finding the child as well. Dana needed to believe that her son was safe no matter what and Carolyn wasn't about to mention something that the other woman had undoubtedly thought about.

"If you could find him, would you?" Carolyn looked at her friend.

"To know that he was healthy and happy and living the normal life of a little boy would be wonderful," Scully said smiling through her tears. "But I don't know that I want to find him," she bowed her head.

"Why not?" Carolyn asked gently.

"Because then I would want to take him back, bring him back to Mulder and me no matter how happy he is and how can that possibly be fair to him? He's lived his entire life with his adoptive parents, being loved by them, they are his family now. How could I rip him away from them?" Tears were streaming down her face now.

"Oh, Dana, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to make you cry," Carolyn slid he chair over and hugged her.

Scully grasped her, burying her head against the older woman's chest, comforted by her compassion. There were things she just couldn't say to Mulder, things she couldn't discuss with him as only another woman could truly understand the extent of what she had done. Her mother understood, and Carolyn understood, of that she was sure. When she felt all cried out, she pulled away from Carolyn again, and looked into her face.

Carolyn pushed the hair away from her face and kissed her forehead as any mother would for a child. "I can't tell you it will be all right because it may never be all right again, but I can tell you that I will be always be your friend if you want me to."

"Thank you, Carolyn, that means a lot," she sniffed. "I didn't mean to cry all over you."

"Think nothing of it, Candy and I have had a lot of heart to hearts, and we often end up crying in one another's arms."

"You're very kind."

"No, just a mother's instinct…' Carolyn stopped, unsure of her words.

"It's okay, don't censor everything because of me. Life goes on," she gave Carolyn a sad smile. "What about your children, tell me about them."

"They're hardly children anymore, about your age give or take a couple of years. Jonathan turned into a strapping lad even taller than Daniel, and has done an extended stint in the navy."

"Gee, that must have been a surprise," Scully said drily.

"After spending his childhood worshipping Daniel?" Carolyn laughed. "Yeah, a big surprise. And my daughter Candy is psychologist, but has an avid interest in the paranormal. I imagine she and Fox would get on famously."

"Just what he needs, encouragement." She sighed and then turned her attention back to her hostess. "So when you moved in here you were a widow?"

"Yes, after Bobby died, I never imagined the course my life would take because of that decision." She sighed, thinking of her ghost.

"He changed everything, didn't he?" Scully smiled, seeing how Carolyn's expression had softened.

"That is the understatement of the year." Carolyn sighed and lost herself in memories for a few moments. "And to meet a ghost like him? No spectral orbs of light, or occasional whispers in a haunted house. Instead a very solid looking, very handsome apparition that has charm for miles when he so chooses." She shook her head. "I did some research on ghosts, spirits, and poltergeists when I moved in here and I couldn't even find a reference to a spirit like him. People get excited if they see a shimmering image that resembles a human! And here I am at Gull Cottage with an incredibly attractive ghost man who appears to be very substantial. How does that happen?" Carolyn laughed, Dana looked at her and they giggled for a minute.

"Was he corporeal when you moved in?"

"No. It took him a few years to learn that. We went through a lot of frustration in the meantime. We finally realized we couldn't fight our attraction, and that we had fallen in love, but we couldn't really do anything about it."

"Ouch!" Scully grimaced.

"Yeah, it was rough for a while." Carolyn sipped her coffee.

"So, I probably shouldn't ask this, but I honestly can't help myself because I'm so damn curious."

Carolyn raised an eyebrow, thinking she knew what was coming next.

"He's not really alive."

"No, not like us at any rate.'

"So he has a body of a sort, but not like ours?"

"True enough."

"But you have a satisfactory love life?"

"Oh, yes," Carolyn blushed just a bit. "It is so much more than satisfactory."

"So he can?"

"Yes, he most certainly can." Carolyn said with a glowing smile.

"But he doesn't have blood when he's corporeal, does he?" Scully bit he r lip trying to puzzle it out.

'Not that I'm aware of."

"Then I don't understand how he can well…function," Scully stumbled around looking for a word.

"I don't completely understand it myself, but I can assure you that I'm a happy woman." Carolyn couldn't smother the grin that spread across her face.

"I'm glad. And forgive me but he has my scientific curiosity aroused."

"So you want to poke and prod my husband?" Carolyn was still smiling.

"I wouldn't put it exactly like that," Scully said, and laughed.

"But there's more to it than you know, Dana," Carolyn said with a smug smile

"Oh, he can do things mortal men can't?"

"Something like that." She grinned, but then her smile faded and she stared at the table as her eyes became unfocused. "When I don't feel like being physical he can still love me. Our souls entwine." Carolyn closed her eyes and sighed in remembrance, her expression one of love and contentment.

Scully squeezed her friend's hand as Carolyn opened her eyes.

"It sounds wonderful," Scully said.

"You have no idea."

"That may not be entirely true, I feel the same about Mulder and me, although he doesn't have quite the same abilities as your ghost."

"You seem happy enough, I'm guessing he's quite the lover."

"Why would you say that?" Scully blushed.

"It's the way he carries himself, he seems very…sensual."

The two women looked at each other and laughed.

"I'm a bit surprised you're still interested in sex," Dana said.

"Why? Because I'm older? Perhaps we aren't as active as we used to be, but we are active enough. And I have a handsome husband who is more than willing to please me. Why should we stop?" Carolyn smiled at her friend.

"Okay, time to change topics," Scully said. "So the helped you raise the kids?"

"Yes, and much to my surprise, he took to it like a duck to water. For having spent his life as a bachelor who had no interest in a wife or family, he certainly turned out to be a great father and husband."

"I think he just needed to meet you."

"That's what he says," Carolyn said and fingered the ring on her left finger.

"Did you ever want more children?" Dana asked watching the older woman's face.

A mixture of emotions crossed Carolyn's mind. Such a thing was impossible, so how could she want what she knew she could never have? She and Daniel had discussed it oh so briefly, once or twice in passing, more of a 'you know I can never give this to you' conversation than anything else. She had accepted and not said anything because really, what was there to say? Even if she had wanted to have more children with Daniel it just wasn't possible. But secretly, she had thought of it. She watched him every day with Jonathan and Candy and knew he accepted them as his own, and that always caused her to wish they could have their own children to add to her brood. A fine son with Daniel, or a beautiful daughter made from the two of them. Not meaning to, she had misted over while thinking these things. When she looked over at Dana her eyes were bright.

Carolyn nodded and gave Dana a sad smile.

"And the Captain?"

"He would never discuss it with me at length but I know that is one of his biggest regrets, that we couldn't have added additional members to our family."

"The last time Mulder saw William he was only a few days old. He never got to see his son beyond that. I feel like I took him away from Mulder, I never gave him a choice."

The two women sat in silence again for a time.

"Much more talk like this and we'll have to make this Irish coffee," Carolyn said.

"You're right, time for some fun things." Scully yawned. "Mulder's asleep, where is your ghost?"

"I don't know, I haven't seen him this morning," Carolyn frowned, just now realizing that he hadn't woken her up as he promised. "But I would expect he'll be along soon."

"Where does he go when he's not here?" Scully looked at the air around her.

"I'm not sure. Much of the time he's here, just invisible, but the rest of the time I don't know where he goes. He usually just says that he has spiritual business to attend to, he doesn't elaborate much."

"Does he have spirit friends?"

"I've met one or two in passing on occasion. Maybe he sees them while he's gone? He doesn't really say."

"Sounds like both he and Mulder need more friends," Scully said and looked up from her coffee to meet Carolyn's eyes.

"Well, I think they've started to become friends," Carolyn ventured. "It could be fun to watch."

"And maybe terrifying at the same time!" Scully laughed. "Mulder would so get off on having a ghost for a friend."

"Well, I can't say that Daniel has looked to have an alien hunter for a friend," Carolyn laughed. "But he does like Fox, despite what he says."

"And we're already friends," Scully said.

"Thank you, Dana, I was hoping that was the case." Carolyn reached out and gave the other woman's hand a quick squeeze. "And because I so enjoy your company, I'm going to ask you a question. Would you consider checking out the hospitals in the area? I know they would be delighted to have a doctor of your caliber and skill."

"Maybe. I am rather tired of dealing with the bureaucracy of the hospital where I work. And Mulder and I are now free to go where we want. Can we make it a day trip?"

"Do you have some time left on your vacation?" Carolyn sipped her coffee.

"A few days. Maybe if I find something worthwhile around here I just won't go back. I kind of think that Mulder would like to start new in a place where he doesn't feel he's spent years hiding. He's been so isolated," Scully mourned.

Carolyn felt the familiar shimmer in the air around her and knew her husband would soon be putting in an appearance. She smiled into her coffee but Scully saw her expression.

"The Captain?"

Carolyn lifted her gaze to look into Dana's face, and she couldn't help herself, she smiled happily. "Yes," she said.

Then he was there, larger than life and appearing very substantial. Not used to his popping in and out, even though she knew his entrance was imminent, Scully jumped.

"My apologies, Miss Scully, I did not mean to startle you," he inclined his head to her, and then turned to Carolyn, who he pulled out of the chair and to him. "And as for you," he murmured as his lips claimed hers for just a minute.

For that minute, Carolyn forgot about her guest, the coffee on the table, everything except for Daniel, but that's how it was between them, it was nothing new. When they broke apart for air, Carolyn remembered her guest, the coffee on the table, and everything else, and blushed.

"My apologies, my dear, it is just that you grow lovelier with each passing day and I can't help but to worship you with my humble offerings of affection," he said, his eyes warm.

"Humble? You?" Carolyn smiled at him, but it was just as warm as his.

Dana felt as if she had just walked into the middle of a movie romance titled the Ghost and Mrs. Muir. She was wondering if she should leave when the other couple broke apart, Carolyn resumed her seat at the table and the Captain went to retrieve a cup of coffee, thoughtfully refilling their cups before setting the pot back on the stove. Then he took a seat at the table.

"So what are you lovely ladies up to?"

"Girl talk," Carolyn said.

"Am I interrupting? I can leave," he said.

"No, we were winding up," Dana interjected, already looking at him curiously.

"Miss Scully, I do wish you would stop doing that."

"Doing what?"

"Studying me as if I'm a bug under a microscope, I find it most disconcerting."

"Umm, sorry?" She gave him a weak smile.

"But your interest does remind me of something you mentioned," he said.

"And what would that be?"

"How would you like to spend some quality time with me?" The Captain asked, giving her one of his most charming smiles.

"Well, errr…that is…" she turned to Carolyn for help but the other woman was only laughing.

"Daniel, stop teasing Dana so, just tell her what you want."

"Very well, Miss Scully, I wanted to find out if you were still interested in taking the small ship out for a sail? I feel the need to get out on the water and would enjoy the company."

"Really?" Dana's face lit up. "If you're sure it's no trouble…"

"No trouble at all. In fact, it will be a genuine pleasure if you know anything about sailing a small ship. I'm afraid Fox was anything but helpful."

"Dear, that was your own fault. People with hangovers are seldom helpful with anything," Carolyn chided him.

"True enough," the Captain chuckled at Mulder's misfortune. "I do doubt he will ever do that again."

Scully tried not to smile, really she did, but she couldn't help herself when she looked over at the Captain.

"See, my dear, Miss Scully forgives me."

"Don't tell him I said this but Mulder needs to be put in place every now and again," she laughed.

"Sounds like another man I know," Carolyn said giving Daniel a significant glance.

"I resent the inference," Daniel huffed, and turned back to Dana. "If you are agreed, we will meet at the dock in say, oh, half an hour? Is that enough time for you?"

"Can we make it an hour?" she asked.

"Yes, of course. I have learned not to question the ways of women and the time they need to get ready, even for a simple excursion such as this." He held up his hands in defeat.

"But what about Mulder?" Scully frowned.

"I have some errands in the area, he can come with me or else explore around Gull Cottage. He'll be fine," Carolyn said.

"Are you sure it's no trouble?"

"No trouble at all, Dana. Go, have fun. Daniel will enjoy sailing with someone that knows something instead of someone that is forever a passenger, like me."

"But what a splendid passenger you are, my love," he said, ever the gentleman.

"Go on, get ready, and I'll see you two later," Carolyn shooed them out of the kitchen, but not before her ghost claimed yet another kiss and then disappeared.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

AN: please read and review! I'd love to hear from you.


	12. Chapter 12

Chapter Twelve

Trying to clear the cobwebs from his brain was difficult, he was actually sleepy and comfortable, something that didn't happen often. Mulder sighed, except for Scully not being here, he felt pretty good. Three nights without her wrapped in his arms seemed like an eternity. When had he gotten so dependent on her? He laughed at himself for that thought, whether he admitted it or not he had been dependent on her almost from the first moment she had been assigned to the X-files with him. At the time though he had no idea how deeply personal the tie to her would become, how intensely he would grow to love her. Now she was as necessary to him as breathing, he couldn't imagine living without her, he didn't want to.

He opened his eyes and ran his hands through his hair, stretching his long frame against the bed that was only a little small for him. He wondered if the Captain had thought of his request, if he would consider finding William for them. Then he thought back to the Captain's advice and wondered if it was time that he finally did marry Scully. She was the woman of his dreams and had been for years, there simply wasn't room for anyone else. And though he knew married couples could still get divorced, it was admittedly harder to split up when you had to consider the marriage vows you had taken with your spouse. Mulder realized it would certainly be a boost for any insecurities he had regarding his partner in all things. To officially make her his would be of comfort to him, and hopefully to her as well. Nodding to himself, Mulder got out of bed and got dressed. Maybe Carolyn or the Captain could give him some pointers on how to propose? Though he hadn't told anyone he already had a ring for Scully, it had been with him for years. Maybe it was time to finally take the plunge.

He got up, made his way to the bathroom, and got ready for his day. Then he went downstairs to find the light of his life, Dana Scully.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

When he arrived in the kitchen, only Carolyn sat at the table, eating toast and sipping coffee.

"Carolyn? Have you seen Scully?"

'Oh, Fox, there you are. I was wondering how long you'd sleep. Come, have some coffee with me and we can plan our day," she indicated a spot at the table.

"Where is everyone else?" he asked.

"Oh, that, they've gone out."

"Gone out? Where?" He frowned.

"Dana and Daniel have gone sailing for a good part of the day," she said as coffee in hand, he sat down at the table. "If you want something to eat, there's bread on the cupboard for toast, or bagels if you would rather."

"No, thanks, I'm fine. Dana went sailing with Danny?"

"Danny?" Carolyn laughed. "He lets you get away with that?"

"So far. It's only fair, he calls me Fox."

"You really don't like that?" Carolyn asked, suddenly wondering if she should address him differently.

"Carolyn, it's okay if you call me that, it's what my mother called me after all."

"Do I remind you of your mother?" Carolyn offered him a smile.

"No, you remind me of Scully's Mom," he said thoughtfully. "But that's a better thing as she's sort of adopted me."

"Despite everything you've gone through with her daughter?"

"Yeah, she's a remarkable woman, and extremely tolerant," Mulder gave her a lopsided smile.

"Are you saying that you're a troublemaker?" Carolyn's face dimpled into a smile.

"Well, let's just say that I have my moments," Mulder laughed.

"You're an instigator, I can tell."

"Maybe." He paused. "So Scully actually went sailing?"

"Yes, why are you so surprised? Didn't you know that she liked to sail?"

"Well, no." Mulder made a face. "We've been kind of busy running and hiding the last few years, and then when Scully became a practicing doctor again it didn't leave time for many leisure activities."

'I'm so sorry, Fox." She watched his face to make sure he was okay with her calling him that and he smiled. "But maybe now you'll both have a chance to have a more normal life."

"Maybe." He took a drink of his coffee. "Did Danny say anything about our conversation last night?" he asked watching for her reaction.

"No, should he have?"

"No, just wondering."

"I'm sure he'll tell me if he thinks it appropriate."

'Okay." Mulder looked around the antiquated kitchen, and then back to Carolyn. "So what are you doing today?"

"Well, I need to go out and about in the area and I thought I would see if you wanted to come along and check out the local sites? I need to do some research and know that you have a bent for that. Who knows, maybe you'll find something that intrigues you besides the ghost of Gull Cottage?"

"I doubt anything will top that on this trip," Mulder smirked. "But urban legends are always fun," he said.

"And it will give you a chance to see the area. Dana mentioned something about looking at hospitals? Maybe part of your new start?"

"You think we should move here?" He got up and went over to get a bagel, taking a few moments to put cream cheese on it.

"That is up to you and Dana. It's a nice area, lots to offer, hospitals that would be grateful to have someone of Dana's expertise working for them." She paused and offered Mulder a charming smile and she noticed how pretty she really was. "Besides the X-files, what do you do? Anything that could qualify as a more normal job?"

"A profiler, I can profile criminals and determine their probable motives and actions. I'm a psychologist and can actually help people with their problems."

"Where did you go to school?"

"Oxford."

"England? I'm impressed."

"Don't be." He shrugged as he returned to sit at the table. "It was an expensive education, and a good one but not better than many places here." He sighed. "There's a bit of a problem though, more with me than Scully."

"Oh, and what's that?"

"We were felons, it's part of our history now. Kind of hard to get a job as a psychologist when you drag that around," he said and made a sound of disgust. "We'll have to think about what to do about that.'

"I didn't know there was anything that you could do."

"Change our names, our identities, we could totally start over," he said sadly.

"Oh, Fox, you don't need to do that, do you?" She gripped his hand.

"I don't know." He grinned at her. "Say, you wouldn't want to adopt me, would you?"

Carolyn laughed. "That, I would have to talk to Daniel about."

"Fair enough. So, when do you want to get started?" He asked.

"You're coming with?" Carolyn smiled.

"Yeah, it will be nice to see more of the area. I'll even drive if you want."

"I may take you up on that. I don't get to be a passenger very often."

"Danny doesn't drive?"

"Only in emergencies. He thoroughly dislikes driving, and isn't that fond of riding in a car."

"Guess I can't blame him, nothing like that existed in his time." He paused, stood up and stretched. "Can you give me half an hour? I'd like to shower before we head out."

"That will be fine," she said and watched as Mulder turned and left the kitchen. Much to her surprise she was looking forward to her day with Fox. She thought he was a nice young man and rather attractive at that. He had a boyish charm that she hadn't noticed before and better understood why Dana was with him despite his intensity. And he was a good man, in her heart she believed that. She finished her coffee and began to clean up the kitchen.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The spray from the sea splashed over the edge of the trim sailboat as it valiantly made its way against the rolling waves in the bay. Things were under control as the vessel moved under the steady hands of the Captain, and the capable hands of Dana Scully.

She stood at the bow of the small ship, enjoying the feel of the wind and the spray against her. This feeling was indescribable to someone that didn't understand it, but it was a feeling of freedom, of being able to go anywhere, of being able to do anything. She looked at the horizon, a smile on her face, pleased that she had decided to do this today.

She felt him come up to stand behind her, somehow just knew he was there. The Captain always seemed to exude a feeling of confidence, and somehow, she felt safe in his presence. Not thinking about it she leaned back against him, and heard him chuckle.

"Miss Scully, I take it you are enjoying our little voyage."

"Captain, it's wonderful. And by the way, please call me Dana."

"Are you sure? I haven't known you very long."

"It's fine May I call you Daniel? Dan? Danny?"

"Please, not Danny. Fox is already doing that," he scowled. "And I've never been fond of Dan. Daniel if Carolyn will allow it."

"All right," she agreed, feeling quite comfortable leaning against him.

"Miss Scully, Dana, perhaps you should not be leaning against me so?" he cleared his throat.

"Sorry, it's just that I feel so safe with you."

"I'm not at all sure how I feel about that statement," he said with a laugh. "I can't say that I've ever really wanted women to feel safe with me."

Now she laughed, and leaned forward and away from him, before turning to face him. She studied his face. "Now I'm a scientist, and very curious, and you still defy description as far as I'm concerned…"

"Yes? And?" he studied her with a puzzled expression, not sure where she was going with this.

"And forgive me, but I have to know what this is like," she said, and unexpectedly pulled his face down to hers with a kiss. It was a sweet kiss, a curious kiss. When she pulled away she wasn't sure if he'd be angry with her.

"Miss Scully! What was that for?"

"I told you, I'm curious. I've never had the opportunity to kiss a ghost, especially one that looks like you."

Daniel blushed, just a little.

"You can blush?"

"Apparently a little." He paused. "So was it everything you imagined?"

"It was interesting. You are more substantial than I expected, your lips certainly feel like a real man."

"Are you insinuating I am not a real man?" he questioned.

"Only because you are a ghost." She smiled and lifted an eyebrow. "I'm sure you can actually kiss much better than that."

"Are you asking for a demonstration?" He didn't know whether he should be pleased or scandalized.

"Up to you. Scientific curiosity. Carolyn says you're a great kisser."

"I am! Do you doubt that?" Daniel was offended.

"No, but I have no proof."

The Captain gave her a guarded look, and held up a cautioning finger. "Not a word to Carolyn or Fox. Agreed? It will only get us in trouble and I am cataloguing this as satisfying your scientific curiosity. Now you too can say that you've kissed a most attractive, handsome ghost."

"Agreed," Dana said, and smiled as he leaned in to kiss her.

The kiss started slow, but after a moment, Dana urged him to open his mouth to her. He did and the kiss deepened, tongues fencing playfully for just a few moments. It was much shorter than any of the intimate kisses he shared with Carolyn, and though he was thorough the level of passion was notably less. He watched Dana as they broke off.

"Nice, good, enjoyable, you definitely know how to kiss," was what she said when she took a step away from him, and continued to stare into his face.

"I feel rather like you just critiqued a bottle of wine," he said with a scowl

"No, never that. You are extremely attractive and well…rather sexy," she whispered a blush covering her face.

"Now that is worth hearing," he said, beaming in satisfaction. "You are a tantalizing kisser as well and I'm sure that you are so alluring to your man that you need only to crook your finger and Fox will come running."

Scully blushed again and they both laughed.

"So, curiosity satisfied?"

"Oh, yes," Scully nodded. "Thanks."

"My pleasure. Our secret though."

"Of course, yes." She paused. "Thanks for indulging me."

"I hate to disappoint a lovely lady, and I think Fox is a very lucky man," he said. "Now if you will excuse me we had best get back to sailing."

"Thank you, Captain." She watched him take the few steps he needed to walk back to the stern of the little craft and turned to face the waves again. To all appearances he was a human man, a man who was substantial in all ways. Carolyn was right, he was a good kisser, and she, Dana Scully had kissed a handsome substantial ghost. Once in a while the paranormal did provide a few perks. She knew this had to remain their little secret, but she was content with that. Now she just had to figure out how to get past this man's old fashioned ways and get Mulder back in her bed again. She missed waking up in his arms, and their extracurricular activities.

Rousting herself out of her daydreams, she called back to the Captain asking for her next orders, and he cheerfully told her what needed to be done. In companionable silence they went about their duties, pleased with the outstanding weather of the day, the feel of the sea around them, and the companionship that existed between them.

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

True to his word, Mulder took the wheel and drove Carolyn to the places she wanted to go, mostly out of town. She noticed how much he observed the area around him, the countryside, the towns, the stores, the people, in short the entire area. She brought him to some of her favorite bookstores and libraries where they split and spent time researching their own agendas before meeting up for lunch again around one o'clock.

Carolyn smiled as she came around one of the many bookshelves and saw Mulder standing patiently waiting for her. She studied him for just a moment and realized that he really was quite handsome, thick, dark hair, beautiful hazel eyes, and a charming smile. He was lankier than Daniel but still muscled, all in all quite the nice package. She knew that Daniel was firmly hers, but she also knew that he looked. Ghost or not it must be hard wired into the male of the species was what she surmised. In any event fair was fair, so she was allowed to look as well, and Fox was very pleasant on the eyes. He and Dana were quite the stunning pair.

"Fox, sorry I'm late. I was rather engrossed in the manuscript I was reading."

"Carolyn, no problem, I just finished myself." He smiled at her. "Now what?"

"How about lunch?" She asked.

"Sounds like a winner. Where do you want to go?"

"Do you like Italian? There's a very nice restaurant just down the street."

"Sure, let's go." Mulder agreed and escorted Carolyn out of the library.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The restaurant was small, but lovely, appropriate ambiance and excellent food. Mulder smiled happily as he ate his lasagna, it had turned out to be a much nicer day than he imagined, and Carolyn was a much better companion than he would have ever believed possible. He knew she was a nice lady, and she did remind him of Scully's mom, whom he adored, but he was pleased to discover a happy, vibrant, intelligent woman underneath her pleasant façade. He watched her, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

"Fox, hello, Fox!" Carolyn laughed as she snapped her fingers and he suddenly refocused.

"Oh, Carolyn, sorry. My attention wandered for a bit.

"I'll say. Care to share?" she asked, sipping her wine.

"I was just wondering what you can tell me about the area."

"That covers a lot of ground. What is it that you want to know?' she asked.

"How long have you been here? "

"Since 1968, and nothing in my life has made me as happy as moving here." Her face blossomed into a beatific smile and Mulder was amazed at how gorgeous she was at that moment. He imagined that a younger version of this woman could give Scully a run for her money. "I have never looked back, and I have never been happier."

"Did you believe in ghosts before you moved in?"

"Hardly! For a while I even believed myself delusional and thought that I was imagining him."

"He's quite a ghost to imagine," Mulder smiled.

"You are amused, Fox?"

"Yeah actually I am. In the old days I would have considered the two of you an X-file. Now I'm just pleased to meet you." He grinned.

"Maturity looks good on you, Fox."

"Thanks, I think." He flashed her a charming smile. "Is that the smile you used to charm Dana?"

"Sometimes, when she lets it work," his smile faded. "I owe her so much. She saved me, you know?" he gave her an earnest look.

Carolyn squeezed his hand. "So what is it that you want to know about the area?"

"I don't know, start with generalities."

"It's lovely, a bit cold in winter, but quiet and comfortable. The people native to this area are a bit taciturn, it takes a while to be accepted, but once they do, you are one of their own. There are schools, churches, hospitals, all sorts of businesses in the area. Bangor is the largest city with many medium sized and smaller towns all around."

"So there are lots of jobs to be had?"

"I don't know about lots, but a steady number. You said you're a psychologist?"

"Yes, but given my checkered background..."

"Are you sure?" Carolyn frowned.

"I was declared guilty of a felony and on the run from the FBI. I'm pretty sure I couldn't get a job like that."

"Such a shame for someone like you to have those talents go to waste."

"Which has made me consider something else."

"What's that?" she sipped her wine again and pushed her plate away from her.

"Maybe I should change my name. Start over. It can be done."

"Dana too?"

"I'd have to ask her, we certainly did it enough while we were on the run, but I'm hoping she'll keep her name as she's started a new career, and she so loves being a doctor."

"And from what I understand, she's good at it."

"The best," Mulder said proudly. "She's brilliant."

"And you wouldn't be biased at all?"

"Never!" Mulder laughed. "Which brings me to another point."

"Which is?" Carolyn asked, trying to keep up with the changing paths of his mind.

"I really do want to ask Dana to marry me. Do you think she'll have me?" he gave Carolyn his boyish smile once again.

Carolyn looked at him for a long moment and slowly began to shake her head at the denseness of the two of them.

"Is that a no?" Mulder bit his lip.

"Heavens, no. I was just dumbfounded by that statement. You've been living together for how many years now?"

"About six.'

"And you're still together and you still love each other?"

"Yes."

"Then as my husband would say, why are you waiting so long? What's the problem?"

"I think the problem has been resolved, at least for myself. I want to be her husband and I'm going to ask her to marry me."

"Congratulations, Fox." Carolyn squeezed his hand again. "Do you have a ring?"

"Yes, I've had one for quite a while actually." He pulled a ring box out of his pocket and pushed it towards Carolyn. "It belonged to my grandmother. What do you think?"

Carolyn gathered in the small blue box and opened it, delighted to see a lovely gold ring with a fair sized marquise cut diamond, surrounded by sapphire chips. It had an old fashioned setting to it but was a lovely ring.

"Oh, Fox, it's beautiful, I'm sure she'll love it." Carolyn smiled at him. "How long have you been carrying this around?"

He dropped his gaze to the table. "Too long, since before William was born. I was hoping we could settle into a more normal life at that point, but…" he expelled a long sigh.

"You could have married her while you were on the run? I don't think she would have cared."

"Maybe not, but I would have," he said, and grimaced. "We used so many fake names and aliases, how could I possibly ask her at that point? It wasn't fair, she deserves better than that. Then we set up the house in Virginia, but I was still in hiding. I could hardly ask her to marry the felon Fox Mulder, could I?'

"Maybe not. I'm sorry, Fox. I think you both deserve much better than what fate has given you."

"Yeah, me too. Which brings me to another question. Do you know any realtors around here? I want to look at houses in the area and I would welcome your opinion."

"House shopping?" Carolyn's eyes sparkled, she loved to look at houses.

"Yeah, I still have to clear it with her, but I'm hoping she'll want a brand new start here too. I like it here, and would like to have you and Danny be our friends." He said, his eyes sincere.

"You just want a ghost for a friend, don't you?" Carolyn teased him.

"Well, I have to admit, it is kind of cool," he said, a grin spreading across his face.

She looked up as their check was dropped on the table, and Fox reached for it.

"Let me," he said as she was about to protest. "You and Danny have been wonderful hosts to a pair of troublemakers and we're very grateful."

"You're sure?" Carolyn asked, more than happy to pay her portion.

"I'm sure. It's not often that Scully lets me take out another beautiful woman," he said and gave her a teasing smile.

"Ahh, there it is, she said you were a flirt."

"Not as bad as Danny."

"Oh, him!" She rolled her eyes.

"Do all the women act like Scully does around him?"

"Some are much worse, and sometimes I hate it. But it is in his nature and I have to say he has never strayed, so," she shrugged.

"I think that's because you scare him, "Mulder said with a laugh as he left enough money to cover their lunch on the table.

"Smart man," she muttered, and then looked back at Fox. 'So, houses?" she asked happily.

"Lead on, Carolyn, and I will follow."

"You men are so easy," she said, and threw a flirting smile back at him and he just laughed.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

That night for dinner the couple went their separate ways for the evening. Scully and Mulder opted to go into town and spend the evening together while Daniel and Carolyn decided to have a quiet evening at home.

Dinner concluded and the Captain and his lady decided to go for a walk along the beach. It was a lovely evening, warm, but just enough breeze to make it bearable. The descended to the beach hand in hand and walked in silence for a time.

Carolyn studied her husband, knowing that he was deeply troubled by something. "What is it Daniel? You've been quiet since you've returned."

"Have I? I haven't meant to be, certainly not with you," he gave her a half smile and squeezed her hand.

"I think we need to talk about Fox and Dana, don't we."

"Aye, we do." He stopped and studied her face and gently traced his fingertips across her face, and smiled at her.

'What?" she asked, amused by his behavior.

"I still marvel at how fortunate I am to have this life with you, how blessed."

"Well, it isn't perfect," she laughed.

'No, but a far site better than I thought I could ever have in the afterlife. And all due to you, dear lady," he leaned in and placed a tender kiss on her lips.

With some reluctance they parted after a moment, though still leaning into one another.

"I wish I had a simple solution for our guests," Daniel said, his eyes troubled.

"But what exactly is the problem that you're referring to?"

"There are several don't you think?" he asked with a grimace. He took her hand and led her over to a nearby outcropping of rocks where they could sit comfortably and talk.

"The one that weighs them down is what happened to their son, William," he said.

"I know. It's so sad. I understand why Dana did what she did. She was convinced that hiding him with another family is the only way to keep him safe."

"But to give up your child!" The Captain shook his head.

"I don't know that I could do it either," Carolyn admitted. "But I've never been put in the extreme situation that she was in. And if the choice was risking the death of my child or giving him up to someone else where he could live a happy normal life, then I might do the same thing too."

"How could you do that?"

"To keep a child of mine safe and alive I would do anything, no matter the cost to me." She sighed. "I'm sure that's what Dana was thinking."

They were quiet for a few moments, each lost in their own thoughts.

"Fox wants me to find him," Daniels said at last. The two studied one another. "Should I?"

"That's a big favor."

"He kept saying he had a big favor to ask me, I guess I should have believed him."

"You are considering it?"

"Yes, no, I don't know. There are so many things to consider. I would love nothing better than to bring their child back to them and give them the happiness they are missing from their lives. God knows they certainly deserve it," he said.

"But William has been living another life, growing up with parents he believes are his own even though they are adoptive parents."

"And what about those people? It could be they are good, honest people who also wanted a child and were blessed enough to become adoptive parents," he tried to hide it but Carolyn heard the catch in his voice.

"Like you," she said, taking his hand in hers.

"Yes, like me. I would have done anything to keep your, to keep our children with us, with me, even though I am an adoptive parent." He sighed.

"Did Fox ask you to bring William back?"

"No, he asked me to find him to make sure he is all right."

"Well, maybe you could do that, maybe that would give them some peace to know that," she said with some hesitation.

"But it might make things more unbearable for them. If they know where he is they might want to bring him back." He rubbed his head feeling as though he was getting a headache.

"Well, that would really be up to them, wouldn't it?"

"Yes, I guess it would be. But wouldn't even knowing disrupt the peace they have managed to acquire? Oh, blast! I don't know what to do. Fox only saw his son for a few days before he went on the run. By the time he returned, William was gone." He got up from the rocks they sat on and paced back and forth. "I don't know that I could stand that, no matter understanding the reason. To have my own flesh and blood taken from me."

"If we had been in those circumstances would you have forgiven me?" Carolyn asked.

"Yes, of course. But it is just so blasted unfair."

"Daniel, I think you need to do this, find the boy, and see how he is. The possibility does exist that maybe he isn't having a happy life and needs his real parents."

"I had not thought of that," he stroked his beard as he faced her. "Is it wrong to wish for such a thing? If, as you suggest, he is not happy, or the adoptive parents aren't happy with him, there may be just enough of a crack in that door to reunite everyone." He nodded, hopeful.

"And can you find him?"

"It won't be easy. I have some means available to me not available to mere mortals, but there are still a great deal of people in this world. It will take some time and perhaps some help from the powers that be.' He intoned gravely.

"The powers that be? What is that?"

"That, my love is a powerful group of spirits that keep an eye on us all, and reward or punish us as necessary depending on our behavior. On rare occasions it is possible to petition them for a special favor."

"And this may constitute that kind of favor?" She frowned.

"Aye, it probably will."

"And what would they ask of you in return?"

"I have no idea. It could vary from some sort of service to them, to some sort of punishment for daring to ask in the first place. They are very unpredictable."

"It sounds dangerous."

"It can be."

"And you think they are worth it?" Carolyn asked, weighing her concern for her new found friends against the possibility of something happening to Daniel.

"Don't you?" His blue eyes were filled with compassion as he searched her face.

"Of course. But what if William is happy and there is nothing to be done?" She got up and walked over to him, placing a hand on his arm.

"Then perhaps another kind of miracle?"

"What?" Carolyn asked as he raised an eyebrow and smiled at her.

"Another child? But Dana can't…" Carolyn said.

"She can't now, but if a favor is granted.."

"The powers that be can do that?" Carolyn furrowed her brow.

"Yes, I'm certain of that. It would help them don't you think? Another child would not replace the one they lost, but it would be of some help?"

"Of course it would." She paused for a long time. "Forgive me, Daniel, but I have to ask this. Did it ever occur to you to ask this for us?"

He gave her a long searching look. "Yes, of course it did."

"But you didn't?"

"No," he answered simply.

"Why not?"

"Because we have been blessed. I am still here in this form, corporeal for many years, and you allowed me to be the children's father. There is very little I needed." He pulled her close so that they were all but joined at the hip.

'But wouldn't you have wanted us to have a child?"

"Nothing would make me happier," he brushed a stray lock of blonde hair away from her face. "But asking for such large favors often requires a large payment. And since that was the only thing, well, that and my being a mortal man, were the only things missing from our existence, I chose not to risk what we already had. No point in being too greedy, is there?"

Carolyn was all but in tears. "We might have had a child together, but you gave up that thought because you didn't want to risk the happiness we already have?"

"That is essentially it, yes.' He paused a moment. "Are you mad?"

"Yes, no, I don't know." There were tears on her face. "Do you have any idea how much I wanted to have your child?"

"Apparently not, here now, do not cry so!" He held her close, soothing her.

"I'm sorry, Daniel. It wasn't anything I ever thought possible so I never said anything."

"I should not have told you," he said.

"It's okay, I'm glad I know. You made yet another sacrifice to keep things on an even keel for us. I love you so," she said and pulled his face down for a deep kiss.

"My love, perhaps we should take the rest of the conversation back home? I would like to make it a much more…intimate and do not feel like a tumble on the beach today."

"Well, they are gone for the evening," Carolyn's green eyes danced happily. "I think that is a very good suggestion."

Without another word, Daniel extended his hand to her, and hand in hand they returned to Gull Cottage to continue their conversation in the privacy of the Master Suite.

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

AN: Thanks to all for your reviews – you are awesome!

AN2: Thought I should add this note as a point of reference in case it wasn't picked up through the writing of this chapter. Scully is curious about the Captain, and the fact that he appears as a substantial living man and not at all like a ghost; and he is attractive and charming. Daniel was a ladies man in the past, and to satisfy the curiosity of a lovely woman I'm sure he wouldn't mind parting with a kiss. The kiss they shared didn't have any passion behind it and both understand that it is nothing more than curiosity, and means nothing to either of them. Neither of them are going away from their significant others. I know crossovers aren't for everyone but I do believe this to be a good story. Hopefully you'll follow along for the rest of it. Thank you for all of your reviews. They are appreciated.


	13. Chapter 13

_AN: There's always time for love…_

Chapter Thirteen

Scully enjoyed the seafood meal at Norrie's a great deal. It had been a long time since she had permitted herself the indulgence of lobster. Maine lobster was rumored to be among the best in the world and she found that she had to agree with that analysis. She savored the flavor of the piece that she had just dipped in butter and put in her mouth, it was amazing. She looked up from her plate to see Mulder had stopped eating and was staring at her.

"What? Do I have some butter on my chin?" she wiped at her chin.

"No. I just like watching you eat," he said with a smile.

"Okay, Mulder, whatever." She finished the last few bites of her meal, all the while noting that he continued to watch her. Finished, she wiped her mouth and pushed the plate away from her. "Yes?" she questioned him.

"You're finally done. I didn't realize you are such a slow eater," he complained.

"Mulder, what is it? What's wrong with you tonight?" She laughed and her eyes danced with happiness. "And by the way, thanks for the great dinner. I haven't had lobster in a long time."

"My pleasure." He got up and went around to pull the chair out for her. "Ready?"

"Are we in a hurry or something?" she asked, amused with his behavior.

"Maybe a little bit. Come on, there's some place that I want to take you," he said and gently pushed her towards the door.

"Mulder, would you please relax?" she complained as he escorted her out the door of the restaurant.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

He stopped the car outside of a house on the outskirts of Schooner Bay, the place looked dark and there was a for sale sign near the gate of the property. He opened his car door, got out, and went around to open Scully's door for her.

"Mulder?" she asked as he caught her and pulled her to him. He bent in and stole a quick kiss.

"Come on," he said and extended his hand to her until she took it. When they got to the lockbox, he pulled a key out of his pocket and opened the door. He ushered her in and shut the door behind him.

"What are we doing here?" she asked, her eyes full of questions.

"So many questions from such a small person, come over here," he said and led her to a wing chair and seated her there. He paced across the room and back before stopping in front of here.

"Mulder, what's wrong?" she asked, seeing the worried expression on his face.

"Nothing, I'm just a bit nervous," he grinned at her.

"Nervous? With me? Why?" she gave him a suspicious look.

He gave her a shaky smile and dropped on one knee before pulling a ring box out of his pocket. He opened it and placed it into her hand, and as she stared into his hazel eyes she saw the depth of the love he had for her. "Dana Scully, you are everything to me and I can be nothing without you in my life. Will you marry me?"

To say she was shocked was an understatement. She thought they had gotten past this and that both of them thought this unnecessary, yet here he was on one knee, proposing to her. The only man she could ever truly love was asking her to legally seal their commitment to one another.

"Yes, Fox. Yes, I will marry you," she said, tears streaming down her face. She almost laughed at the look of relief that crossed his face as he gingerly placed the ring on her finger. It didn't quite fit and he looked worried.

'Do you like it? It's not too old fashioned is it? It belonged to my grandmother."

"I love it, it's perfect," she said, and gave him a look filled with heat. "Now come here."

"No," he said, standing up and brushing off his knee.

"No?" She looked like she was about to cry and Fox laughed.

"No, because there is a better place upstairs."

"Upstairs?" She paused. "Why are we in this house?"

"Because I rented it for a month, I thought we deserved some privacy. I was hoping that I could resume relations with my bushing bride," he said.

"You most certainly can," she said walking over to him and pulling his head down for a long, passionate kiss.

"Scully, it's been too long," he moaned as he pressed his body against her.

"Umm, Mulder, upstairs?" she purred into his ear and he felt himself get even harder.

"Upstairs, "he agreed and grabbed her hand, leading her up the stairs.

When they got to the top he led her down a nicely carpeted hallway to a bedroom that was bare except for an air mattress and two sleeping bags zipped together.

"Mulder?" she asked, and he heard the laughter in her voice.

"It was raining sleeping bags, and I was hoping to get lucky," he said, his tongue playfully touched her ear, causing her to shiver.

"I think you're about to," she said and began to unbutton his shirt, practically ripping it from his body.

"Scully, that was an expensive…"

"I don't care," she said and silenced him with a kiss.

He surrendered to her as they disposed of their unwanted clothing and sank into the sleeping bags, becoming a tangle of wants, desires, and limbs that needed to be sated in the only way they could, with one another. When the moans and cries of ecstasy faded at last, curled into each other, they fell into the waiting arms of sleep.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Mulder woke up first, content to feel Scully wrapped within his arms. He sighed, knowing that he had no chance at happiness without this woman in his life, and bless her, she had accepted his proposal of marriage. They had been unmarried for so long, due mostly to extenuating circumstances, but still it had chafed at him because he wanted to make an honest woman of her. He would love her forever no matter what, but he felt better making them legal.

He studied his most amazing and beautiful partner of many years, her face peaceful while she was at rest, as if the cares of the world didn't weigh on her. He pushed a strand of red hair away from her face, his fingertips grazing her smooth skin, and she blinked and opened her eyes. He found himself gazing into the sapphire blue eyes that he so loved.

'Morning,' she mumbled, voice laced with sleepiness.

"Morning to you," he murmured and placed a gentle kiss on her cheek.

'what'cha doing?" she asked, looking extremely cute as she said it.

"Watching you sleep," he said content with that.

"Oh," she yawned and closed her eyes. "That must be boring."

"Never boring, I am always grateful for the opportunity," he whispered and placed a light kiss on her lips.

"Mmm, Mulder," she stretched, her voice husky and not yet what it should be. She rolled into him so that their bodies were pressed tightly against each other, and felt his morning erection. She moaned again and gave him a kiss filled with want desire. "I like morning wood," she whispered in his ear.

"Ohh, Scully, so do I," he groaned as her hand wrapped around him and she stroked him.

He threw off the covers and fingered her, feeling the moisture already there. Satisfied that she was ready for him, he nudged her legs apart and entered her, waiting a moment for her to accommodate him. They began to rock in unison, they were partners in every aspect of life and the connection they now shared grew deeper with every touch, every moment, and every thrust of their joining. Their climax came all too soon, and spent, they settled into one another's arms and drifted back to sleep.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The sun was filtering through the balcony windows, and Carolyn stretched in her bed, pleased to find Daniel was there with her. Content, she rested her head on his chest. It had taken some getting used to, but she was now accustomed to not hearing a heartbeat from him, as long as he was there for her, in their bed, she was happy.

"At last you're waking up,' he murmured into her ear. "I never thought you were going to wake up."

"Stop complaining. We've had many late mornings and most of them have been your fault," she pointed out, arching an eyebrow at him.

A slow smile spread across his face, and he leaned into her for a long, slow kiss.

"I do so love waking up with you next to me," she sighed.

"You have proven that time and time again," he agreed.

"You make me sound like a wanton woman."

"Well, you are, aren't you? At least with me?"

"Daniel Gregg, how dare you say such a thing?" Her green eyes sparkled with her annoyance, but he only laughed at her.

"Really, my dear, I know you far too well to believe you are mad at me for that."

She only laughed and snuggled against his chest once again.

'Carolyn, we have to get up."

"Why? I'm very happy here with you."

"As am I, but there are things to do today."

"What things?" She peered at him through sleepy eyes.

"Things," he said in a serious tone.

"You're going to do it, aren't you? You're going to look for William."

"Aye, I am. I still think this could be a mistake, but I think knowing how he is faring is of paramount importance."

"You don't want anything to happen to the boy, do you?" A beautiful smile spread across her face. "You old softy."

He gave her a scolding look but said nothing for a moment. "I will not grace that accusation with a response. However, the lad must be what, about six, seven?"

"Softy, you love children and shouldn't try to hide it," she said.

"I just want to help, I am hoping to set things right for all of them, and I just can't shake the feeling that somewhere along the way something went very wrong and that there may be an opportunity to correct it. So one of my errands today will be to contact the powers that be and request a favor from them."

"I'm not too excited about you doing that," Carolyn said.

"There is no other way, and it has been a very long time since I have asked them for anything. They should be willing to help out."

"But what will you have to do for them?" She frowned.

"That I do not know," he shrugged. "I will find out when I talk to them."

"Promise me that you'll be as careful as you can be."

"Of course, my love. Do you really think I would do anything to endanger my life with you?" he gave her a soft kiss.

"You'd better not" she scolded him and kissed him back with more enthusiasm.

"Our lovebirds didn't return last night," he said.

"Oh, good!" Carolyn's eyes danced happily. "Hopefully Dana said yes."

"Yes? What do you know that I don't?" The Captain regarded him with suspicion.

"Fox was going to ask Dana to marry him."

"By the stars, the young pup listened to me."

"Daniel, he's not that young, and truthfully he's wanted to ask her for a long time."

"Compared to my true age, you are all too young. In fact, did you ever stop to consider that I could be accused of cradle robbing?" he raised an eyebrow at her.

"Scandalous," she laughed, and kissed him, pressing her body against his. He was so pleasantly masculine it sometimes took her breath away. "Oh, Daniel. Don't leave, not yet," she said, rubbing against him.

"Ahh, Carolyn, it seems we have some business to attend to before I depart?" his lips captured her and her mouth opened to him. Her hands were freely roaming over him, she knew what she wanted and was not timid about her needs.

"My love," he murmured and slowly began a trail of kisses from her neck, lingering on her breasts, paying them rapt attention as she began to squirm underneath him. Then he met her gaze with smoldering blue eyes, and bent to his task again. The kisses continue until he worked his way down to her center and dropped his mouth to her, tasting and teasing her until he heard her cry out with her release. Satisfied that he had pleased her, his gaze met hers once again, asking if she wanted to continue. Her response was to draw him close, and invite him into her. They began to move in synch with her as they sought to become one with another, and shortly thereafter, they did, joined together in mutual bliss.

Content, she lie on his chest again as he wrapped his strong arms around her and pulled her close, holding her until she fell asleep.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

When Scully next woke, she found herself alone, Mulder was nowhere to be found.

"Mulder? Where are you?" she called sleepily but received no response. With a large sigh she put on her clothes and started to roam about the house. She was pleased to discover it was a nice house. Spacious, a three bedroom upstairs with two bathrooms, one attached to the master suite which was where they stayed, lovely dark stained oak woodwork throughout the house, and nice closet space upstairs, but no sign of Mulder.

She headed downstairs and saw how lovely the living room was by the light of day, it connected to a fair sized dining room and a kitchen was through the dining room door. That was where she found Mulder, drinking a cup of coffee and reading the local paper.

"Morning," he said with a wide grin for her. She saw that he had her coffee ready and prepared just the way she liked it.

"Morning, Mulder." She yawned and looked around. "This is a nice house."

"Do you think so? I mean do you really like it?" his expression seemed a little too earnest for there not to be something going on.

"Yeah, from my first impression I do, why? What do you have in mind?"

"It's ours if we want it."

"Here? This house?"

"Yeah, well that's the other thing I wanted to talk to you about, we've brought it up before, you know? A new start for both of us?"

"And you want to start here? In Schooner Bay?" she asked.

"Well, yeah, why not? Or at least in the area? It's a great place, it has everything we could want, and I'm sure you can find a job here, maybe one that you want this time, not one that you have to have..."

"You picked up on that?" She grimaced.

"Scully, we've been together for several years, yeah, I picked up on it. So why waste your talents someplace that doesn't want you anyway?"

"Well, it is an intriguing possibility," she said. "But what about you?"

"Ahh, that's another part of the puzzle. And I hope you will listen to me before making any decisions."

"Go on," she said, watching him over the rim of her coffee mug.

"I think there are many reasons that I should cease to be Fox Mulder."

"What does that mean?"

"For starters it means that I have a felony charge on my record. Do you know how hard it will be to get a job, any job as a psychologist or profiler with that in my background?'

"You could be right," she muttered.

"Also, although the FBI has forgiven me, there may still be other groups after Fox Mulder. If he ceased to exist it would make life safer for you."

"But they may be after me too," Scully said.

"Possible, but I think mostly because you are associated with me. So it follows that if I'm gone your life would become much safer."

"You aren't talking about leaving again, are you? I won't let you do that," she said in a voice laced with steel.

"No, nothing like that. I will just…die…and then be recreated."

"A fake death?"

"And a permanent false identity after that," he said. "It could work."

"And then settle here in relative peace?" she asked, and Mulder caught the hopeful note in her voice.

"Yes, that's what I was planning." He laughed. "But I think you'll have to marry me twice.'

"Mulder, I know you want to make up for lost time, but isn't that a bit of overkill?" she said in reproof, but he saw the glint of humor in her eyes.

"There's a reason for it, and a very good reason." He grinned at her and she saw the devilish lights in his eyes.

"And what would that be?" she asked, amusement evident in her voice.

He got out of the chair, and walking behind her, leaned over to whisper in her ear. "It's because, oh fiancé of mine, that unbeknownst to you, I'm loaded." He drew away from her and waited until she looked him in the face. "My parents left me quite well off and now that I'm a free man I can claim it. If to all appearances I die, my estate will go to my loving wife. Who will mourn my loss as a wife should, and after a suitable time she, you, will meet and marry a new man in your life that would again be me with a new name."

"Mulder, you have money?"

"So it would seem. Scully, we might be able to have the life you want, free and clear of the darkness."

"You won't go back to the FBI?"

"No. Though I must confess I would still like to investigate the paranormal. Can we compromise on that?"

"Can I think about it?" she asked, pleased so far with the way things seemed to be going.

"Of course." He pulled her out of her chair and to him, planting a sloppy kiss on her lips. "Do you want the house or do you want to think about that too?"

'We need to inspect it first," she said.

"Ahh, my Scully, always the practical one."

"But, I think so, yes. If it passes inspection." She smiled at him. "And I'll send the hospital my resignation tomorrow morning."

"I'll make you happy, Dana, I promise," Mulder said, his heart in his eyes as he watched her.

"You already do," she said, her fingertips brushing his cheek

Content, she stepped into his embrace, they hugged for quite some time before stepping away from one another to deal with the day. 


	14. Chapter 14

Chapter Fourteen

Daniel and Carolyn were sitting on a porch swing, enjoying the lovely morning when they saw Mulder and Scully walk up to their home hand in hand. The look of happiness on their face was unmistakable and Carolyn quietly squeezed her Captain's arm.

The younger couple walked up the stairs and seeing the owners went to stand before them, grinning like fools.

"Sorry we didn't make it home last night, but we were kind of busy," Mulder said.

"Yeah, Mulder finally asked me to marry him,' Scully smiled and flashed her ring at the two of them.

"Dana, Fox, congratulations!" Carolyn jumped off the bench and ran over to them throwing her arms first around Dana, then Fox.

"About time, I'd say," the Captain said getting to his feet in a more dignified manner. He walked over and offered his hand to Fox, and when he turned to Dana, he was surprised when she threw herself in his arms. "Congratulations, Dana," he said and placed a chaste kiss on her cheek.

Carolyn and Fox watched them with bemused expressions and then looked at each other and shrugged, but not wanting to be left out, Fox pulled Carolyn close for a happy embrace.

When everyone broke apart, and the Captain saw the two women talking together, he pulled Mulder aside for just a minute.

"What is it, Danny?"

"I need to talk to you later, in private, it shouldn't take long," the Captain said quietly.

"About the favor?" Mulder's eyes brightened.

"Yes, that."

"Excellent," Mulder clapped Daniel on the shoulder. "And by the way, since we are getting married I'm going to assume that my fiancé and I can sleep together now?"

The Captain looked as if he was about to object, but then allowed a slow smile to spread across his face. "I can no longer resist the course of true love. You have my blessing," he said in a somber tone but the happiness in his eyes was evident.

Mulder pulled Scully to him and gave her a long, deep kiss in front of them. When they pulled apart, Scully blushed, but he just laughed.

"It's okay, Scully, Dad and Mom just gave us their blessing," he chortled, and with his arm around her led her back into the house.

Daniel stared after them, rubbing his chin in thought before turning to look at Carolyn. "What just happened?"

Carolyn laughed at the bewilderment on his face. "Daniel, I think we've been adopted."

"Adopted? By who? By Fox?" A look of mock horror crossed his face. "He's not my son!"

"Well it seems he's starting to regard us as family," Carolyn smiled at her husband.

"Family? Me? Him?" The Captain put his hands on his hips in consternation. "I'll not have it. What would make him think such a ludicrous thing?"

"Maybe because you've treated him in much the same way you treat Jonathan. You've treated him as a son." She paused. "As have I.'

"No!"

"Yes, dear, in many ways you have."

"I didn't mean to," the Captain was still trying to take it all in.

"It's all right, it's a good thing to do," Carolyn said and pulled him down for a sweet kiss.

'It is? Are you sure?" He remained unconvinced.

"I'm sure. Come on. Let's go make lunch."

'Yes, dear," he said and gave her a mischievous smile, allowing her to take his hand and pull him into the house.

After lunch, with Carolyn and Dana chatting happily in the living room, the Captain gave a nod to Mulder and headed outside. Mulder quietly excused himself after a few minutes and met the Captain out on the road. The Captain walked along quietly and after a time led them to an isolated clearing with a bench with an overlook of the ocean.

"Don't go too close to the cliffs, Fox. I may not save you from yourself this time," the Captain said drily.

"If I fell I would die a happy man," he said, the perpetual grin still on his face.

"My Lord, man, you really are smitten, aren't you?" the Captain couldn't help but smile at his friend's happiness.

"Totally and completely in love," Mulder dramatically placed a hand over his heart. "Aren't you happy for us?"

"I am very pleased," the Captain said in a satisfied voice. "Congratulations, Fox, I know you two will be most happy." He offered Mulder his hand, but Mulder grinned and hugged him instead.

"Fox, please," the Captain tried to untangle himself from the other man's arms in a manly fashion. After a moment he did and then stepped away.

"Danny! You aren't afraid of a manly hug, are you?" Mulder grinned at him, and the Captain gave him his best 'don't ever do that again look'. "All right, fine," Mulder mumbled. "Oh, hey, one more question before business."

"And what would that be?" the Captain asked patiently.

"Can we stay with you at Gull Cottage? I mean only until we get a place of our own."

"Didn't you rent a house?"

"Well, yes, but it's not habitable yet and we need to make sure it's the house that we want to buy."

"Fair enough, for the short term."

"Of course," Fox agreed.

"Now let's get to business, shall we?"

Mulder's grin faded and was replaced with a somber expression. "Will you do it?"

The Captain gave him a very long look and after a few moments, a curt nod.

"Oh, Danny!" He threw himself at the Captain and hugged him again.

"Stop that!' Daniel extracted himself and pushed him away. "Can we please talk without hugging?"

"Ahh, but Danny, you're so attractive!" Mulder teased.

"Mr. Mulder!" Daniel was indignant, and Mulder realized that maybe he had pushed too far.

"Danny, I'm sorry. I was just trying to lighten the mood."

The Captain glared at him.

"Look, I apologize, okay? Please tell me. You really will look for William?"

"With some reluctance, but yes. But you need to know it will not be easy. There are many billions of people in the world, and finding one little boy will be difficult. You will need to tell me everything you can about him."

"I don't know much," Mulder said, his face sad. "I was only with him a few days."

"Let's start with basics. Is he in the United States?"

"Yes, it was a closed adoption somewhere in the United States. She was in the state of Virginia when she made the arrangements."

"Do you know which agency she used?"

"No, she doesn't want to talk about it much."

"Can you find out? It would make my search a lot easier."

"If I can't?"

"Well, the alternative is for you to give me something of his. It would allow me to focus on his aura. It would take longer, but it is possible." The Captain stroked his beard in thought.

"You can't find him without either of those?"

"Possible, but difficult. It would take a very long time."

"All right, I'll figure something out. Give me until tomorrow?"

"Take as long as you wish, but knowing any of those things would expedite the search, and I'm assuming that's something you would like to do?"

"Yes."

"Very well." Daniel nodded at him. "Then I shall look for him for you."

"Thank you," Mulder looked at Daniel and there were tears in the younger man's hazel eyes. "I will never be able to repay you for this, Daniel."

"Who said you have to?" the Captain smiled at Mulder and reached out and ruffled his hair.

Mulder gave him a curious look.

"It's how I treat Jonathan, my son, despite his age," he explained, and with a departing nod of acknowledgement, he disappeared.

Mulder stared at the empty space and after a few moments allowed a small smile to spread across his face. Whistling, he turned back to the path he had taken in order to return home.

Mulder went into the bedroom that he would now be sharing with Scully that night, knowing that she was still involved in a discussion with Carolyn downstairs. He wasn't at all sure that he could get Scully to tell him which adoption agency she used, as any discussion of William was an understandably painful subject for her, but he did know that she had a secret envelope tucked away in her wallet. In it were locks of William's hair. Mulder saw the small, plain envelope once and asked her about it, and she looked at him with a sad smile and told him what it was. He didn't ask more and she didn't offer, and that exchange had taken place years ago.

He was sure she had it tucked away and if it would help Danny find William he told himself that she wouldn't really mind. He found her wallet and opened it, going to the secret pocket where the small envelope was kept and he found it without any difficulty. He opened it and saw the locks of reddish brown hair, and closed his eyes, blinking away the tears that were suddenly there. He removed a slightly larger envelope from his pocket and removed about half of the hairs, placing them in the larger envelope. Then quickly and quietly he replaced Scully's envelope and put it in her wallet. She had a great eye for detail and hoped that she wouldn't notice his indiscretion. That if she did notice, well hopefully by that time, he would know where William was. In his heart that's what he wanted most, was to get William back for himself, but more importantly, for Scully. He wanted to replace the sadness he saw deep in her eyes with joy, and she knew having William back would do that. He didn't want to be missing for too long, so he left the room to return downstairs and join the women in their discussion. There would be time enough to talk to the Captain later.

"When are you leaving?" Carolyn asked her Captain, her green eyes filled with sadness.

"Tomorrow morning, I think. Fox has given me what I need to begin the search, but the search may take a while and I cannot bear to leave you before then."

"I'm glad," she said and pressed herself against his chest, hugging him tightly.

"Here now, no tears," he tilted her head so that she was looking into his eyes and gently wiped away her tears. "I'm not leaving you, I'm simply doing an errand for a friend."

"It's much more than that and you know it. Have you told Fox that?"

"No, I see no reason to, he and Miss Scully are burdened enough, don't you think?"

"I suppose so, but it would be nice for them to know that you are putting yourself in danger."

"I would hardly call looking for a child dangerous."

"You never tell me about the spirit realm but even I know that everything can't be happiness and light. There's a reason that most spirits are regarded with fear and dread."

"Yes, but like people, bad spirits seem to get all the press," he said with an amused expression and Carolyn couldn't help but laugh.

"You know what I mean, and you know it's true."

"Yes, my love, it's true that there are bad spirits, evil spirits, but they are generally kept in check."

"How? By whom?" she raised an eyebrow.

"By the powers that be and their officers."

"Officers? And who are their officers?' she watched him as he chafed uncomfortably.

"Other strong spirits not as powerful as they are, spirits vested in 'good'." He didn't meet her gaze anymore and looked about the room.

"Like you?" she asked pointedly.

"Well, yes, I suppose you could hold me up as an example," he raised his chin in pride.

"Daniel, are you one of their officers?"

"I'm sorry, what?" he was trying to ignore the question.

"The powers that be, are you working for them?" Her tone indicated that she was clearly worried.

"Well…not so directly," he said.

"What does that mean?" She pulled away from him, hands now on her hips and he saw the fire in her eyes.

"It means that I only assist them once in a while."

"And what do you do when you assist them?"

"Umm, what was that?" he was tugging on his ear and looking anywhere but at her.

"How do you assist the powers that be?"

"Ohh, nothing much, I do favors for them, run errands, do good deeds, and…." He turned his head to the side and tried to mumble the words, "…occasionally fight a bad spirit."

"You what?" Her voice was filled with anger now. "And just how long have you been doing this?"

"Since before I met you," he said.

"And you never told me?" She couldn't believe it.

"It didn't seem important."

"Not important?" She collected herself and shot another question at him. "How dangerous is this?"

"Umm, depends on how evil the spirit is," he gave her a weak smile.

"That's not comforting!" she shot him a killer look.

"Carolyn, I'm sorry you don't approve, but it is something I have to do."

"Why? Why do you feel it necessary to risk yourself? Don't you want to stay here with me?"

Her anger dissipated, and she felt the tears welling up in her eyes.

Captain Gregg turned back to her and took her in his arms, pulling him to her. "Carolyn, that is why I do the things I do, in order to stay here with you. And when the children were younger, in order to stay her with you and them." She looked up at him again. "For everything there is a price, my dear. I have committed many indiscretions within the spirit realm by interacting, and worse becoming involved with you and the children. And when I married you! My Lord, the ripples that sent through the spirit realm!" He chuckled at the thought before returning his gaze to the woman he held in his arms. "In order for them to forgive my indiscretions I needed to offer some sort of payment." He shrugged. "The lesser of all of my choices that I volunteer my services from time to time and work for them, so I do."

"You never told me," she said.

"I never saw a reason to, I never wanted to burden you with it."

"So all of those times you were away you were working for them?"

"Well, not all of the times. Sometimes I have personal things to attend to, and sometimes you offended me and I had to sulk." He smiled at her.

"You never had to sulk."

"Oh, but I did. I had finally met a woman that was my match, my equal, and I wasn't used to dealing with such a magnificent woman. Sulking was required." With the smile still on his lips he leaned forward and kissed her soft lips.

"Daniel, I love you so," she said.

"And I love you, but you've known that for years," he pulled her close and they swayed together in place for a few moments. "It hasn't really been so bad, has it?"

"No. I just don't want anything to take you from me."

"I will never let that happen."

"How can you promise that?"

"Trust me," he said.

"Do you have to ask a favor from your superiors to fulfill Fox's request?"

"I'm not sure yet. I think at the very least I will need to speak to them. I have generally behaved myself so I am inclined to believe that they will assist me."

"How can you be so generous?" she asked, gazing into the blue eyes that she loved so much.

"Generous, hardly. I just want that young pup out of our hair," he sputtered but his wife wasn't fooled.

"Softy," she said and kissed him.

"Much more of that and we won't be standing," he warned.

"That is my intent," she said and kissed him again, more deeply this time. "Care to carry me to our bed?" Her eyes twinkled with happiness.

"My pleasure, my darling," he said and scooped her up in his strong arms, walking across the room to place her gently on the bed they shared.


	15. Chapter 15

Chapter Fifteen

The spirit realm was a very interesting place on the best of days. It was a place that Daniel was very familiar with but where he spent as little time as possible, preferring instead to be in the realm of the mortal world.

He arrived in what seemed to be a bar, British looking, with dark old woodwork throughout, and stopped at a table where another man sat. He was younger than Daniel by about ten years, had shoulder length blonde hair, brown eyes, and fine features. He looked up at Daniel and grinned as he felt the Captain's hand on his shoulder.

"You derelict, how the hell are you?" The blond man grinned.

"Fine, Jared, and you?"

"Fine, much as one can be. It's been a long time, where have you been?"

"Oh, busy," Daniel tugged on his ear.

"With your wife?" Jared arched an eyebrow in speculation.

"Well, something like that."

"Only you would have the audacity to marry a mortal woman." Jared laughed. "I'm glad you keep it entertaining up here, things would be so dull without you around."

"Thank you, I think," Daniel grinned at his old shipmate.

"And you're here because why?"

"I have an errand."

"You weren't called?"

"No."

"Then it must be a serious errand."

"It is, a very important one." He looked at his friend. "Any idea how the winds are blowing up here? Is it a good or ill wind of late?"

"No wind at all, though there are some rumblings underfoot that some of us will soon be sent out to deal with some evil spirits." Jared shrugged. "You know the drill."

"Yes, all too well."

"So you're here to ask a favor?"

"Yes."

"Then you'd best make an appointment, hopefully it won't be too long before they get back to you."

"I suppose you're right," Daniel squared his shoulders and turned towards the door. "Will you be here, Jared?"

"Oh, aye. I have nowhere to go for a while, why don't you come back and visit? We can catch up while you wait."

"As good of an offer as I have had in quite a while."

"I look forward to it, Daniel." Jared gave his friend a warm smile. "I miss seeing you and wish you were here more often."

"Yes, but then I'd have to leave my lady love more often and…."

"As a friend I can't compete with that so I must settle for what small grains of time you give me."

"Jared." Daniel stared him in the eyes.

"Yes, sir?"

"Stop whining."

Jared laughed. "Aye, aye, sir."

"I will be back shortly," he said and heard Jared laughing as he walked out the door.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Two days later Daniel sat in the bar with Jared, they had been out and about a bit, touching base with others he hadn't seen in a time, greeting friends and gauging the present atmosphere. Jared was right, there were rumblings afoot about a serious assault on evil spirits that were getting out of hand, even talk about them going after demons. There were some strong spirits such as he that had on occasion battled demons or other evil things, but it took great will and determination to defeat them. Spirits selected to battle demons and more significant evils were considered special by the powers that be, which was both a blessing and a curse. More latitude was given to those spirits but more was expected of them as well, and Daniel was one of the selected officers.

"Stop looking so worried, Captain. You know time passes differently up here, I bet your wife has hardly had time to miss you."

"That's comforting," Daniel muttered.

"What's happened to my Captain? He is so besotted by a woman that he can't think straight?" Jared teased, a huge smile on his face.

"Aye, sometimes it is true."

"Tell me about her, you never talk enough about her."

"I don't want my private life bandied about."

"Daniel, you have private business now, not a private life, remember? We can keep it between us. You know that I can keep your secrets."

"True, you've proven it in the past."

"Then tell me about her…"

"You've met her once or twice."

"Yes, and she's lovely, but what is it about her that finally tamed the untamable Daniel Gregg?" Jared raised an eyebrow in speculation.

"Need a good story, do you?"

"Oh aye. And I'm fond of love stories and you are certainly in the middle of one."

"Jared, I am blessed,' Daniel said and closed his eyes for just a moment as he thought of Carolyn, her beauty, her grace, and her miraculous love for him. "She is the most amazing woman. From the beginning she had challenged me, questioned me, and not accepted my word as law. I found her quite...stimulating."

"No wonder she got your attention. That and the fact that you were grounded at Gull Cottage while you're earthbound didn't leave you a lot of choice."

"I had a choice. I could have scared her and her children away, or retired here."

"Or gone on to heaven, but you stayed."

"I had to, she was the one I wanted to find while I was alive, but never did."

"So you would do anything for her?"

"Aye. She is the other half of my soul."

"All right, I know you well enough to know how serious you have to be to say that, but what about the reason you're here? These new friends of yours? How can you be so attached to these mortals that you are here to ask a request on their behalf?"

"They need some help."

"Captain, you know that good or bad we all have to live our lives?"

"Yes, I do, but their account is far in the red and I feel they deserve a break. I am here to ask for special dispensation for them."

There was a long pause before Jared spoke. "If you need anything, you call me, you know I'll be happy to help."

"I know, thank you, my friend."

Jared looked up from the table and was surprised to see a shapely woman with long red hair, stopped at their table and stood across from them. "Can we help you?"

Daniel stared at the woman, the resemblance wasn't exact, but the aura she projected seemed familiar. "Have we met?" he asked standing up and bowing to her.

"So you're the great Captain Daniel Gregg?" She eyed him up and down and nodded. "You'll do."

"I beg your pardon, who are you?"

"Don't you know? I'm Melissa Scully. You're here because of my sister." She offered the two male spirits a sweet smile as they regarded each other in surprise.

"Melissa Scully? You are Dana's sister?' the Captain studied her with a more observant eye and realized that what she said was true, for not only was there a physical resemblance, but the aura was very similar as well.

"Yes. She hasn't spoken of me?" She seemed disappointed.

"Only briefly. I haven't known her and Fox all that long."

"So I gathered."

"Why are you here?" Captain Gregg regarded her with curiosity. "Please sit."

They all sat at the table again, Jared leaning back in his chair to let the other two talk.

"I found out a couple of weeks ago that Fox was going to be looking for you, and I had heard enough about you to know that you do exist as a ghost in the physical world." She paused and gave Daniel an engaging smile that reminded him of Dana, only Melissa's smile was more carefree, and easier.

"I do have some presence there," he admitted, stroking his beard.

"Some presence? Christ, Daniel, you married a mortal woman! I'd say you have more than a physical presence!" Jared offered.

"You're not helping," Daniel offered his shipmate a reprimanding look, but Jared only laughed.

"So it's true? You married a mortal woman?" Melissa's eyes were wide, and Daniel was pleased that she was suitably impressed.

"Aye, I did. I found the woman I had looked for all of my life and had never found. Trouble was I found her long after my mortal life had ended."

'But you fell in love with her anyway?"

'Aye, I tried not to, but I couldn't help myself, and neither could she."

"But how is that possible? I mean, she's a physical being, she must have needs?"

"My dear, I do believe that is truly none of your business."

"What? Oh no, I'm not trying to find out…that is…I kind of am…I mean…" She sighed and collected herself. "The reason I am asking is that I want to learn how to appear to my sister, and eventually how to be corporeal. I mean you learned it so it can't be that hard."

"Daniel, I think you've just been insulted!" Jared laughed in glee.

"Insulted? Oh, I didn't meant that," Melissa shook her head. "I'm not doing very well."

Daniel studied the woman and realized that she was still relatively new to the spirit world and still had a great deal to learn, so he took the high road. "It's all right, Miss Scully. I will be happy to answer your questions as best I can." He paused. "Yes, you can learn to appear to her as a spirit if you so wish. You must learn to do that before you can become corporeal."

"How long does each of those take?"

"It depends on you. Each spirit has different abilities and different ways of learning things. You may have trouble learning to appear as a spirit but find corporeal easier when you get there. For me it was the opposite. Being my spirit self came easily, but corporeal took a great deal of work."

'Hmm," she bit her lip and then looked back to him. "But Dana and Fox can see you and interact with you?"

"Of course," he said.

"So you're going to help them find William?"

"As best I can," he agreed.

"I want to help you," she said.

"I don't know that you can."

"What do you mean? Of course I can help you." She glared at him.

"Please, Miss Scully, don't be upset as I mean you no offense, but the truth of the matter is that you are a young spirit and probably not quite up to the things I may need to do. I don't want to put you in danger."

"I don't understand, I mean we're already dead. What else can possibly happen to us?"

"We can vanish, our essence can be stolen, we can be destroyed, or we can be damned," Jared said with a somber expression.

Melissa looked horrified as if she had never heard such a thing. "I thought that none of that could affect us now," she said.

"Not death, but things equally as bad. Much like the physical realm there are forces for good and evil at work here too," the Captain told her.

Melissa studied the table for a few moments, clearly contemplating the new bits of information, and then with a determined expression turned to face the Captain. "I don't care, I'm going to help Fox and Dana and I can do that best by helping you," she said.

Daniel laughed because at the moment the expression on her face so reminded her of her sister Dana. "All right, let's say I decide to bring you with me. It's not just a training mission for you, tell me what you can do to help?"

"I can help you find William faster. He is my nephew and my flesh and blood after all. You know I will have a better sense of his aura and where to find him."

"That much is true," Jared agreed. "She makes a good point.'

The Captain said nothing but studied her with an intent gaze, and stroked his chin in thought.

This woman was Dana's sister, there was no doubt about that. They looked alike, had the same hair coloring, some of the same manners, and the same determined set to the jaw, and steel look in the eyes. There was no doubt she was a Scully. Daniel briefly wondered if the whole family was the same. But what to do with her? Her intent was pure she wanted to find her missing nephew and return him to Dana and Fox, but if she came with him she could be a liability if he was busy fighting off something nasty to protect her. From the little he knew she had died and unexpected death, and he certainly didn't want to be the cause of her permanent demise.

"Daniel, are you going to say anything?" Jared prompted.

"Let me give it some thought," he said at last.

"That's all that I can ask," she said.

"If, and I do mean if I decide to take you along, you will be bound by my orders." Daniel gave her a stern look.

"Because you're Captain and in charge of the expedition."

"That is the way of it." He nodded.

"Normally I don't take well to being given orders," she said.

'A trait that seems to run in your family."

"But in this case I would willingly agree to follow your orders."

"Without question?" he arched an eyebrow.

"Without question," she agreed.

"Hmm," he studied her again, and she felt as if he were looking into her very soul.

There was a sudden commotion and an owl flew to their table and landed on it, ignoring the others and turning to face the Captain. With a single long look exchanged, and a short nod, the creature turned and flew away.

"What was that?" Melissa asked.

"I have been summoned," Captain Gregg said and stood up. He closed his eyes and concentrated and within moments he was attired in his full dress uniform. With a curt nod for the two companions at his table, he turned and left them.

"Wow! He looks great!" Melissa said, watching as walking away he disappeared into the air around him.

Jared just chuckled and shook his head. "What is it about him that makes all of the women fall for him? Even now? Even when he is a spirit?"

"Magnetism, he has incredible magnetism," Melissa smiled at the last spot where she had seen the good Captain. Then she shook herself out of her daydreaming and looked back at Jared and realized that he was quite pleasant on the eyes, at least not for a blonde. "Where is he off to?"

"He has been summoned to speak with the powers that be."

"The powers that be? Really? I haven't met anyone that has ever spoken with them. From what I understand it is rare and hardly ever a good thing."

"Aye, that can be true, but the good Captain has done them a great many favors so he does have some opportunity to ask favors of them."

"He's an officer."

"Of course, did you really expect less?" Jared grinned at her, his expression happy.

"I don't know, I hardly know the man. But even in the spirit realm he doesn't seem very old, about one hundred and fifty or so?"

"Somewhere in that time range," Jared nodded. "But as he was in life, he is exceptional in death as well." He sighed. "Some men are simply overachievers, makes it hard for the rest of us to live up to him."

"But he'll be back?" Melissa looked worried.

"Oh, aye, he'll be back, once they're done with him."

"Will something happen to him? They can't do anything to him, can they?"

"They could if he was rebellious or out of line, and he has certainly been that in the past, but they have settled into an arrangement and seem satisfied with one another, so I believe it is a meeting for Daniel to find out if the powers that be are willing to help him, and from what I understand, your family members." He shook his head. "I can only imagine the trouble they must have gotten themselves into for Daniel to come here and request a favor for them."

"What? He's here not for himself but for Dana and Fox?"

"Aye," Jared said.

Melissa's eyes grew bright with tears, touched by the Captain's selfless gesture. "Fox was right, he is an incredibly good ghost," she said.

"That he is, my dear girl, that he is." Jared could only agree. "Now, since we have some time to kill, why don't you tell me about yourself and about your family members who get into so much trouble? I suspect that if the Captain decides to let you go with him I'll be on the journey as well and knowing what brought the two of you together in this adventure would be helpful to me." He studied her with kind eyes. "And I would like to get to know you better as well."

Melissa turned to him and gave him a sweet smile. "What do you want to know?" she asked and began to answer questions for her new spirit companion who sat next to her at the table.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The sunlight was streaming through the windows when Scully woke up, snuggled against Mulder, his arms wrapped tightly around her. She breathed in the scent of him, enjoying his warmth, and sighed in contentment. She and Mulder were together and much to her delight would soon be married. After all of this time it shouldn't matter to her, but much to her surprise, it did. Some part of her apparently still adhered to her old fashioned values.

"Morning, Sunshine," she heard Mulder's voice in her ear.

"Mulder?" She looked into his face and realized he must have been awake for some time.

"Yes?"

"Why didn't you wake me?"

"I thought you needed your sleep. We had quite a session last night, don't you think?" he gave her a playful leer.

"Well, it was quite…intense," she finished at last.

"Jeez, Scully, if I had known that proposing would have made you so aggressive I would have done it years ago!"

"Aggressive? You thought that was aggressive?'

"Wasn't it?" Mulder laughed and as he drew her close to kiss her, she felt him against her, more than ready to continue their activities from the night before.

"Not so bad," she muttered into his mouth as it opened up to accept her tongue as they kissed with abandon.

"Oh, Scully." He groaned and pushed against her, ready to continue where they had left off the night before. His hazel eyes were dark with love and desire, and she couldn't, wouldn't refuse him. She rubbed against him to let him know that she was ready, and slowly, he joined with her, moaning loudly at the incredible feel of her.

"Mulder, shh, not so loudly!"

"Doesn't matter, Scully… they know what we do…" he lost his words as their motion increased, their bodies moving in unison.

"Mulder," she purred, feeling him move within her, knowing she could never feel this complete with anyone else, knowing it was not only their bodies joining, but their souls as well.

"God, Scully, I can't wait…" his thrusting became more forceful and erratic, and she rode the waves of their union and arched against him in climax. He emptied into her just a moment later, crying out her name as he buried his voice in the cascading red hair against her neck.

A few minutes later, their breathing returned to normal, and they lie side by side, still gently touching one another.

"Have I ever mentioned how amazing you are?" Mulder said and rolled over on his side so that he could run his fingers over her perfectly sculpted body, the one he worshipped with his entire being.

"Once or twice," she smiled and he heard the laughter in her voice.

"And?"

"Are you fishing for compliments, Mulder?"

"Yes, I am."

"And you are the most incredible man I have ever known, the only love of my life." She leaned over to him and gave him a gentle kiss.

"And?" he said, still fishing.

"And I love you."

Their eyes conveyed a wealth of emotions without words, the most prominent among them an unwavering love and trust of one another.

"My wife," he said at last. "I really like the sound of it."

"So do I," she whispered. "But you know what this means, don't you?"

"No, what?" he furrowed his brow in worry.

"We have a wedding to plan!" She gave him a quick kiss, slapped his ass and rolled out of bed. "So now we need to get cleaned up so we can be presentable at breakfast."

"Should we take our shower together?" he suggested hopefully.

"No, I think we've done enough of that for a while. In fact, we should help out Carolyn and do that laundry. Our sheets most definitely need a cleaning."

"The laundry? Really?" He made a face, he hated laundry duty.

"Yes, Mulder, laundry. Carolyn and Daniel have been wonderful to us, it's the least we can do to help out around here."

"Yeah, I guess," he threw his legs over the side of the bed. "They are pretty special, aren't they?" He grinned, knowing what Daniel was trying to do for them, and that somehow, someday, he would find some way to repay the huge favor he had asked of him.

"Okay, you get the shower after me, see you in a few minutes," Scully said, and in her robe, left the room to go to the bathroom down the hall.

Mulder stared after her, a happy expression on his face. Soon he would marry the woman he loved with all of his heart, and if things worked out exceptionally well, they would have William back in their lives, and if not, they would at least know that he was all right. He sighed and silently wished the Captain all of the luck in the world, and borrowing from Scully's beliefs, he said a few prayers for his son and his ghostly friend.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The kitchen was quiet in the morning without Daniel around and Carolyn wasn't sure that she liked it all that much. She held a cup of her beloved coffee in her hand and sipped it with great enjoyment, coffee was one of her personal vices and she allowed herself to enjoy it whenever possible. He'd only been gone a day and she missed him already, Gull Cottage felt so lonely when he wasn't in it. She hoped it didn't take him too long to find William and get back to them. What would happen then she couldn't even begin to guess. She didn't think it was very smart of Fox to not keep Dana involved and hoped that she wouldn't be mad at everyone for not keeping her informed. She understood that Fox didn't want to get her hopes up, but Carolyn could understand how difficult it must have been for Dana to have given up her son, and to open such a deep wound could never be a good thing.

Lost in her thoughts, she stirred her coffee, smiling to herself as she heard some muffled noises from upstairs similar to the ones that she and Daniel had made in the Master Suite last night. Then she heard the shower and knew that they would be down soon.

They came through the door hand in hand a few moments later, looking like two teenagers in love despite their age, and Carolyn smiled into their coffee.

"Carolyn! Good morning," Scully said and offered her a wide smile.

"Morning, Carolyn," Mulder said following suit.

"Well you two are positively beaming. Any reason?" Carolyn asked. She was delighted when they both blushed a bit.

"Well if you must know I was making love to my soon to be wife," Mulder said and planted a solid kiss on Scully's lips.

"Mulder," she squirmed out of his embrace, now a bright shade of red, and pushed him away.

"What? I'm sure Carolyn doesn't mind. You're a supporter of true love, aren't you?" He offered Carolyn a winning smile.

"I am indeed."

"Can we join you for breakfast?" he asked, already on his way to get plates and silverware.

"Of course. I'm afraid there isn't much, but you have your choice of cereal, toast, fruit, or bagels."

"That's plenty," Dana assured her and went over to gather the food items they would use. "Where's Daniel?"

Carolyn looked up and met Fox's eyes for just a brief moment and he gave his head a short shake, before Dana looked over to Carolyn.

"He had some….spiritual business to attend to."

"Spiritual business? What does that mean?" Dana said, placing the food on the table as Mulder also followed suit.

"He says that since I am among the living there are things that I should not know yet and so he will not tell me."

"How long will he be gone?"

"I don't know. He doesn't always tell me that either," Carolyn shrugged.

"Sounds like someone else I know," Dana said and elbowed Mulder in the ribs.

"Hey, what did I do?" he protested.

"You're a man, that's enough." Dana scowled.

"Guilty by default, is that it?"

"Yup, Mulder, that's it." The sat down on either side of Carolyn. "But Carolyn, if you're willing, I have just the thing to distract you."

"And what would that be?" she smiled at her new friend.

"Will you help me plan my wedding?"

"Really? Me? Are you sure?"

"Positive. I'm pretty sure Mulder doesn't want to be too involved with this part of things."

"Fox?" Carolyn queried.

"Dana's right, the less I know, the better. Instead why don't I do some of the chores around here and let you two talk. You can grab me when you need me."

"Good plan, Mulder," Scully said and reached across the table to squeeze his hand.

"You're welcome," he said.

"Training him well, are you?" Carolyn grinned at Fox.

"Training? Hey, wait a minute," he protested, but the women just laughed.


	16. Chapter 16

Chapter Sixteen

The Powers That Be resided in a grand Victorian house, at least that's how it appeared to Daniel. He made his way up the walk to the large oaken doors and knocked, waiting for the butler to allow him entrance. In a few moments the door was opened and he was escorted into the large foyer.

He looked around and saw a few other spirits milling about, most looked as though they were awaiting their execution, and he laughed to himself. The powers that be were powerful and to his knowledge did what they wanted, but he never knew them to be vindictive He wondered who it would be that he spoke with today.

Jasmine was beautiful, golden skin, toned, alluring body and dark eyes that beckoned a man, any man to her wishes. He was always uncomfortable talking to her as he had trouble dealing with his base desires while in her presence. Ruth was also beautiful with long blonde hair, lovely blue eyes, and a shapely body but her manner was more practical, and they had had several conversations since his death. Collin was as close to a friend as he had among the Powers That Be. He was dark haired, blue eyed, and with a stocky build that belied an unbelievable strength. His manner was easy going but Daniel knew better than to push him on matters he had already decided on, but he had done his share of favors for Daniel and had even shared a beverage with him on rare occasions. Markus had dark hair, dark eyes and an effusive manner, he believed him to be of Mediterranean descent and surmised he was possibly of Greek heritage. Sucellos was a red haired man, with green eyes, a small man who seemed to know so much more than he shared, and his speech and manner spoke of Celtic origins. The name Sucellos was associated with a Celtic deity of love and time. Whether in the grand scheme of things that actually meant anything for him and Carolyn, he just didn't know.

After only a few minutes Daniel was summoned into a large, finely decorated library. The doors closed behind him, and knowing it may well be sometime before any of the Powers That Be showed up, he took the liberty of helping himself to a glass next to the carafe of what looked to be brandy, and poured himself a generous portion. He wandered around the library for what seemed forever though was probably only a few minutes, and having no one there with him yet, poured himself yet another glass of the smooth, golden liquid.

He didn't quite jump when he heard a voice behind him.

"A bit soon to forget your manners, isn't it Daniel?"

"You mean that I'm supposed to wait for you to offer me the good brandy?" He smiled at Sucellos, and gave him a brief bow. "I don't often get brandy of this caliber and had time to kill. What would you have me do?"

"As impatient as ever, I see," the red haired man said but smiled at Daniel non-the-less. "So why are you here, Captain Gregg?" Sucellos asked, lapsing into formal protocol.

Daniel set his glass down and stood at attention before the ancient spirit. "I come to request a favor from The Power That Be, sir."

"I see." Sucellos circled around Daniel, reading the Captain's aura, his emotions and for all Daniel knew, his very thoughts. He hated this part of things but knew that those in charge were determining for themselves if the requests were just, needed, or merely wanted. "And what is your request?"

"There are two mortals that have a hard time of things…" he began.

"Many mortals have a hard time of things, it is part of life. They often have great happiness to weigh out the dark times as well."

"I believe their ledger to be too far in the red."

"So you are here to?"

"To ask that they be granted two things. First, to find the son they put up for adoption. They love him dearly and only did so to protect him from the life they were living. They have settled out of that life now and their hearts are breaking with him gone."

"Then they should have more children," Sucellos said.

"They cannot." Daniel frowned.

"Why not?"

The Captain gave Sucellos an uncertain look. "Miss Scully is barren, and her son William was a miracle birth."

Sucellos raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "How can that be?"

"She said she was given cancer after she was abducted by aliens…" Daniel gave the other spirit a weak smile, sure that he sounded like a raving lunatic. He was surprised when the older spirit laughed.

"What's the matter, Captain, don't you believe in aliens?"

"No, why should I?" He gave Sucellos a stern look which only caused him to laugh harder.

"You always were a bit rigid about some of your beliefs."

"They don't exist," the Captain insisted.

"How do you know that?"

"They do exist?" Daniel studied the other spirit in suspicion. "How can that be?"

"I don't know, how is it that you still exist? That you are corporeal enough to be married to a mortal woman? Most living people would find that preposterous." He paused and smiled. "But yet as a spirit you find the existence of aliens just as preposterous?"

The Captain fidgeted in place, not liking to have his beliefs questioned.

Sucellos patted him on the shoulder. "It's all right, Captain, you'll be able to accept it one day."

"So you're saying there are aliens? That we have been visited by beings from other worlds?"

"Yes, my boy."

"So Miss Scully's story is true? She and Fox suffered all of the things they said they did?"

"I am not familiar with their case as there are so many humans in the world, but I am intrigued. I am guessing the second part of your request would be that they would be able to have another child of their own?"

"Aye, that would be the other part of my request."

They studied each other for a long moment.

"I'm curious, Captain, why didn't you make this request for yourself when your mortal wife was still capable of having children?" Sucellos asked, his expression kind.

"We are not talking about me," Daniel said and tried to close off his feelings and emotions.

"You certainly could have made the request," Sucellos continued.

"You're not going to let me go until I answer you, are you?"

"No," Sucellos said and waited.

"I was blessed with an afterlife that had so much, I married the woman of my dreams, I learned to be corporeal enough to please her and pretend to be a human in her world, and I was given the gift of being allowed to raise her children as if they were mine. It was so much to have that I didn't want to ask for anything else. I didn't want to be greedy."

"Even though that in your true heart you wanted to have a child with this woman that you love so much?"

"Yes, even though. Nothing comes without a price and I wasn't willing to risk the happiness we had achieved for my selfish wishes."

"Did it ever occur to you that maybe she had the same wish?"

"I thought the cost would be too high," he said, his face void of expression.

"So you never checked?"

"No. And now it is far too late."

Sucellos sighed. "Yes, for your wife it is." He shook his head. "Well, back to the request at hand. Let me look into the ledgers for this Dana Scully and Fox Mulder and see what I come up with. In the meantime feel free to look for their son, William."

"I was hoping to have some help with that," the Captain said with a scowl.

"Daniel, we can't do everything for you. You know how to find someone."

"But it could take weeks, months…"

"Not if you use the help that has been provided to you. Hmm?" Sucellos met Daniels gaze and the Captain remembered meeting Dana's sister earlier that day.

Daniel shrugged and nodded.

"Oh, and Daniel, when you find him do remember to assess the situation and come back here before you decide to do anything."

"What does that mean?" Daniel asked, knowing an ill wind when he felt it.

"It means that there are more things going on with that child than one would surmise at first glance. Be careful and don't act impulsively, there will be much to discuss when you return."

"I am being dismissed?" The Captain frowned.

"Yes, of course you are. It's time for my next appointment. Go on, my boy, and I will see you in the near future."

Then rather going out the apparent door, the way he came in, Daniel found himself standing next to the table where Jared and Melissa were engaged in conversation. They looked at him in surprise and he offered them an unhappy scowl.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Carolyn poured them both another cup of coffee and smiled at the younger woman. "So, Dana, are you sure you want me to help you with this? I mean, you must have family? Perhaps they should help you with this?"

"Family?" Dana sighed. How much of her family was left to help her with this? Her mother was still alive but they had drifted apart due to the separation from her family since she went on the run with Mulder. It was the same with her brothers and their families. She loved them all, and they her, but their lives were almost completely separate. It made her sad but she couldn't, wouldn't change what she had done, the path she had chosen for her life, her life with Mulder.

"Dana?" Carolyn queried.

"What? Oh, sorry. Drifted off for a second there." She smiled at Carolyn.

"Shouldn't your family help you with this?"

"No, I don't think so. I'd like to invite them, but I'd rather not involve them."

"Even your mother?" Carolyn was surprised and a bit disturbed by this.

"Mom and I have lost touch over the last few years. We still love each other but my life of running and hiding put some distance between us."

"Then maybe this would be a good opportunity to close that distance?"

"Would it? Maybe?" Dana seemed unsettled by the suggestion.

"Why don't you think about it? In the mean time we can talk about the basics."

"All right," Scully agreed.

"There's a lot to do for a wedding, but I'm sure you already know that. You have to decide where you want to be married and reserve the site, decide how big you want the wedding to be, a caterer, who you want to marry you, you know, a priest, a minister, or just a justice of the peace. Then there's a photographer, cake, formal attire, rehearsal dinner…"

"Stop, please stop!" Scully held up her hands in surrender. "That is so overwhelming at this point in my life. That is so much to do." She gave Carolyn a sad look. "I don't want that much anymore, I just want something simple."

"We can do simple. It's a lot less work," Carolyn said with a smile.

"I would like that. Just a justice of the peace, a small ceremony, and friends and close family. That will be more than enough." She sighed. "What did you and Daniel do?"

"We had a small ceremony. We didn't want more than that, especially given the unique nature of our relationship."

"Yes, well, I can understand that. Given the history that Mulder and I have, keeping things simple and quiet is the best idea."

"Probably true," Carolyn murmured.

"And I feel I should tell you what we have in mind." Scully waited for Carolyn to look at her.

"This sounds serious."

"Well, yes, in a way. Mulder and I have discussed this and we are in accord. There have been many people after us for many years, both in and out of the government."

"But you said that had quieted down and that the government people aren't after you anymore."

"They're not, at least not the official ones like the FBI. But there are others in the government not so well known that could still have an interest in us, not to mention those outside of the government."

"Even after all of this time?"

"Yes, no, maybe." Scully shrugged and laughed. "Mulder has rubbed off on me, I've gotten paranoid as well."

"So your plan is?"

"To marry Mulder, and have him die after a few months."

"What?" Carolyn nearly spit out her coffee.

"A fake death, to all appearances Fox Mulder will be dead. We will make a new identity for him, and after a few months I will fall head over heels in love with him, and we will get married again."

"You're going to marry him twice?" Now Carolyn laughed.

"God help me, I am." Dana rolled her eyes.

"Why not do the fake death first and then marry him?"

"Turns out he has a good amount of money that he finally has access to now that he's a free man. And he doesn't want anyone but us to have it. So if I marry him I inherit his money."

"Sounds complicated. But you think this will make you disappear from their radar?"

"Yes, for the most part. They are primarily after Mulder. And if his ex-wife, a former FBI agent settles down on her own in a quiet town, what would they have to worry about?"

'Hmm, could work." Carolyn sipped her coffee. "So where will you live?"

"Here I think, at least in the area. We both like it here and feel like you and Daniel are already friends."

"Well, we are and we'd be delighted to have you around. Candy and Jonathan stop by from time to time but are living their own lives, as they should, and quite frankly, it sometimes gets lonely. Not to mention that it would be wonderful to have a couple of friends that understand what Daniel really is and the nature of our relationship."

"You'd like to have someone to talk to," Scully surmised.

"Yes, that would be nice."

Scully snorted. "I can't even begin to tell you how excited Mulder is to have a real ghost as a friend, I think it gives him a hard on."

"Dana!" Carolyn scolded but they both laughed.

"It's true."

After a few moments their laughter quieted down, and Carolyn gave Dana a long searching look.

"What?" Scully asked.

"Are you sure you can be happy here? Are you sure you can manage a much quieter life? I mean you've been cleared by the government and are free to do what you want. Will this be enough for you and Fox?"

"For me, yes, it will be more than enough. After all we've been through I want something as close to a normal life as we can get. And for Mulder?" She thought about that a long moment before answering. "I think he's there too. I know that he would do anything to get William back and have us together as a family, even if that meant settling down to a quiet life."

She gave a wistful sigh and by the faraway look Carolyn knew she was thinking of her long lost son. Carolyn said a silent prayer that they could be reunited with William and that her Daniel would find him for them.

Wordlessly, she took Dana's hand in her own and squeezed it gently, not surprised to see tears in the other woman's eyes.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Daniel studied the other two spirits at the table, Jared and Melissa, and eyed them with resignation, and sighed as he assumed a seat at the table.

"Bad meeting?" Jared asked.

"I have not determined that as of yet."

"You're not in a very good mood."

"Maybe not," Daniel agreed.

"Are they going to help you?" Jared asked.

"Maybe, in a way?" He shook his head. "They will not help me find the boy, they said I have the resources to do it on my own."

"Then you must, they don't exactly mince words," Jared said with a smile for his friend.

"So I would assume."

"So now what?" Melissa asked.

The Captain turned to her. "Do you know how to find a human, a single specific human among the millions of humans on the planet?"

Melissa lifted her eyes to meet his, and swallowed. "No, I don't. I haven't been a spirit for very long you know."

"I know. Close your eyes," he instructed.

"What are you going to do?" she asked.

"I want to gauge your abilities. Since you are such a young spirit I want to discover if you are capable of such a task if you are given training." He paused and reached a hand towards her. "May I?"

"Yes," she said and nodded.

Daniel reached across and touched her forehead. He closed his eyes and concentrated for a few moments, then he removed his hand and opened his eyes. After a moment she did too, and then looked at him.

"Well?" she asked.

"I think you'll do," he smiled at her. "But I will not be the one to train you."

"No? Then who?"

Daniel looked pointedly at Jared, who laughed and nodded.

"Well, I saw this one coming," Jared grinned at Melissa. "If you're serious about helping us we need to get started. Are you ready, my girl?"

"I'll learn it," Melissa said with grim determination.

"Then off with you," Daniel said and gave them a somber look.

"What are you going to do?" Jared asked.

"Start looking on my own. If I don't find him in two weeks I'll be back to check on your progress."

"Fair enough," Jared agreed.

"Miss Scully? Think you will be up to speed by then?"

"I will, sir." Now why had she said that? Must be his military bearing, he reminded her of her father.

"All right, I will see you two then." He said and without another word disappeared from sight.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

A week had passed and Mulder and Scully sat on the steps of Gull Cottage, Scully leaning back into Mulder's chest as he placed soft kisses in her hair. Content, she let him continue.

"So?" Scully said.

"So?" Mulder answered.

"So we have to go back to Virginia in the next couple of days, Mulder. I have to get back to work. I should have gone back two days ago."

"Why?"

"Why? How about because my vacation is over?"

"I thought we were moving here," Mulder said.

"We are, but not until I have a job."

"You can quit and take all the time you want, Scully."

"How do you figure that?"

"You forget that you will be a wealthy woman once you marry me. I'm loaded, remember?" he whispered in her ear.

"In more ways than one," she whispered back.

"Thank you," he grinned at her. "But really, you don't have to work. Quit that horrible job, find one around here that you like, then we'll find a house and then we'll move."

"I kind of like the one you picked out, back in town," Scully admitted.

"You like my house?" he kissed her neck until she laughed because he was tickling her.

"Our house," she corrected, trying to smother a giggle. "And yes, I do like it. Needs some work but we can adapt."

"That means you'll have to work somewhere in the area, you okay with that?"

Scully settled back against him and looked at the surrounding area. The trees, green grass, rocky cliffs, and the nearby sea, and realized that she was quite taken with it. She genuinely liked this small area of the world. "Yeah, Mulder, I'm really okay with this."

"Good." He gave her a squeeze. "I like it here too."

"Can you manage a quiet life, Mulder? I mean, really? Searching for the truth is so much a part of your life."

It was his turn to be quiet for a few moments. "Truthfully?"

"Yeah, you owe it to me."

"I know I won't ever work for the FBI again."

"Even if they call you begging for your expertise?" She leaned away from him and looked into his face.

"Even if," he said, and Scully knew that even though her partner despised the FBI the allure of hunting aliens and the paranormal to help other people was something he was hard pressed to put aside.

"You're sure?"

"I'm sensing skepticism why would that be?" Mulder chuckled quietly.

"Because I know you and how much it means to you."

"But you mean more," he said and bent down to place a lingering kiss on her lips. When they broke off he stared into her lovely blue eyes. "Look, Scully, I don't think I can ever give up my interest in the supernatural, the paranormal. On some level I think I'll always need to investigate and explore it, it's part of me. But you're the other half of my soul, Dana, I could never live without you. And if I need to live a quiet life in order to have you in it, in order to keep you safe, then that's what I'll do."

"You make it sound like it's something you don't want." Scully searched his face.

"I love you, Dana. Nothing matters more than that." He pushed a stray hair of red hair away from her face. "It's about time we get married."

"Says you." She laughed.

"I'm surprised you didn't kick my ass sooner for not getting to it."

"I couldn't force you, Mulder. Besides, I was happy enough."

"But being married to me will make you happier, won't it?"

"Until you make me a widow!" She poked him in the ribs.

"It only means you'll have to marry me a second time."

"Better not take fourteen years to do it or I will kick your ass!"

"Less than a year, I promise. I have to give you a little time to mourn me, don't I?"

"Yeah, I guess." Scully laughed.

"And in the meantime you'll have all my money and I'll be but a poor suitor of a beautiful, red haired woman."

"You'll have to court me, you know?" she offered him a flirtatious smile.

"Oh, I'll have to work to win you back?"

'Maybe," she teased.

"Umm, that is something I can do. Treat you like you deserve, do it right this time," he said, and Scully saw the shadow of guilt that settled on Mulder's face.

"Hey, have I complained?"

"No, but you deserve so much more."

"More than you?" she asked.

"Yes," he said.

"I want nothing more than you, you should know that by now."

She waited until he looked at her, and gauged the sincerity in her eyes, and after a long moment, he nodded. Then he took her in his arms and kissed her. They spent the next few minutes, lips fully engaged, mouths exploring one another, tasting one another and enjoying each moment they shared. They separated and looked deep into one another's eyes.

"So we should tell Carolyn that we'll be gone for a while, shouldn't we?" Scully asked.

"Think she'll miss us?"

"Actually, I think she will. She's quite independent, but she misses Daniel terribly."

"Then we should take care of wrapping up in Virginia quickly. That all right with you?"

"Yeah, Mulder, I think it's time. Time for a new start." One more quick kiss and she extracted herself from his arms and stood up, putting her hand down to him. "Come on, let's go tell Carolyn."

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

They found her sitting on her favorite chair in the living room, a letter in hand, and staring at the portrait of the Captain, a faraway look on her face. Mulder and Scully exchanged a look wondering if they should interrupt her, Mulder shrugged and cleared his throat.

"Carolyn, can we interrupt you?" he gave her a boyish smile.

"Fox, Dana, of course." With a sigh she looked away from the portrait and at her friends.

"We wanted to tell you that we've decided to move to Schooner Bay," Scully said.

"You're certain it's what you want to do?"

"Absolutely. It's not every day that that a person can find friends like you and Danny," Mulder said.

"Mulder!" Scully poked him in the ribs.

"It's not just because he's a ghost!" Mulder protested. "I'd like him anyway." Then he turned towards Carolyn. "And you're amazing because you actually married him."

"Thank you, I think," Carolyn said with a smile for the odd man in front of her.

"In all seriousness, we've decided that we want a new start and that the start should be here. It's a nice area and far enough away from things that we should be pretty well off the radar," Mulder gave her a genuine smile.

"And I'm pretty sure I can find a job around here," Scully chimed in. "It's time for a change, Carolyn. We're sure."

"That's wonderful," Carolyn paused to hug them both

"By the way, where is the Captain? It's been what? A week since he left?" Scully asked.

"I don't know when he'll be back! He never tells me!" Carolyn snapped.

"Sorry?" Scully said after a moment, not sure what else to say.

"No, I should be sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you, it's just that…well… I get really cranky when he's gone. And the longer he's gone the worse I seem to get."

"You're psychically connected," Mulder said. "Being separated affects you."

"I don't know about the psychic part, but I miss him terribly when he's gone," Carolyn sighed sadly.

Mulder shifted uncomfortably, aware that he was the cause of Carolyn's unhappiness.

"What's that? Anything good?" Scully discreetly changed the topic to the letter that Carolyn held in her hand.

"That? Oh yes, lovely news. The children are coming up for my birthday."

"Your birthday? When is that?" Mulder grinned.

"In a week. I think it's silly but the children and Daniel insist on making a fuss, so I tolerate it," she said, but there was a happy sparkle in her green eyes.

"Can we come to your party? I haven't been to a good birthday party in ages. We promise to bring presents," Mulder grinned at her.

"You don't need to do that, but I'd love to have you join us. Then you can meet the kids!" She said happily, and then laughed. "The kids that are as old as you two."

"Then it's settled, we'll be back for your birthday," Mulder said and gave Carolyn a squeeze and a peck on the cheek.

"But you have so much to do," she said.

"And we'll get it done, won't we, Scully?"

"Yeah, Mulder, what's a little packing? We'll wrap up some business and start packing," She gave her significant other a strange look, wondering why he was so set on the party, he normally shied away from social events. "We'd love to attend your party, Carolyn. But for the moment, we need to get packing so that we can get back in time."

'You'll be alone," Mulder said, concern crossing his face. "Will you be all right?"

"I've been alone before, I'll be fine, "she said and smiled brightly.

"Are you sure?" Scully eyed her with concern.

'Look, I'm older than you but not ancient. I'll be fine, really."

"You'll call us if you need us?" Scully squeezed her arm.

"Promise. You two go get ready, you have a lot to do."

"All right, come on, Scully," he took her hand in his, but she resisted for just a moment.

"You'll be all right, Carolyn?"

"I will, I swear. And Daniel will probably be back at any time now." She paused. "Go, I'll be here when you get back."

They both gave her a long hug and then Carolyn watched as they ran up the stairs, hand in hand to get ready for the next journey in their strange life.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

_AN: You guys are great! Thanks for sticking with this and your kind reviews._


	17. Chapter 17

Chapter Seventeen

Two weeks, it had been two long weeks since he had seen his wife, since he had been home at Gull Cottage. Two weeks had been spent looking for William but to no avail. So far Daniel had not been able to find the boy. Out of sorts, he returned to the spirit realm to find out how well Melissa was taking instruction from Jared, to see what sort of progress she had made in her ability to locate humans. He showed up without fanfare appearing at the table where he had left them.

"Well?" the Captain demanded, glaring at Jared and Melissa.

"Well, hello to you too, Captain," Jared said.

"Hello," Melissa greeted more quietly, surprised by his apparent bad mood.

"Ignore his foul temper, Melissa. He'll get over it." He turned back to face the Captain. "Won't you, Daniel?"

Captain Gregg stood stiffly, hands behind his back, no humor on his face at all. After a few moments he looked at Jared. "Has she learned to find humans?"

"Aye, most of the time Melissa does well, but you have to remember she's a young spirit. She needs more time."

"Can she or can't she find the boy?"

"She needs more time, Daniel, be reasonable," Jared said.

"No, we have to find the boy. As soon as possible." He turned his scowl on Melissa. "Can you do it?"

"I can try," she said and watched him, wondering why he was in such a foul mood.

"Try is not good enough!" He clenched and unclenched his fists at his side.

Jared looked at his friend and sighed. "How long have you been away, Daniel?"

"Two earth weeks."

"No wonder you're so cranky. Why don't you go back for a while?"

"Because I promised to find the boy."

"We can pick up the search when you get back," Jared said.

"Get back? I don't understand," Melissa looked at the two men.

Jared turned to look at her for a moment. "Our beloved spirit Daniel has not only married, but in so doing so has bonded to his wife not only physically but spiritually. Short version is that if either of them are separated from each other for too long they get rather…cantankerous."

"It sounds like an addiction," Melissa said and regarded the Captain thoughtfully. "Are you addicted to your wife?"

Captain Gregg turned to her and gave her a look that would have withered most people, Melissa only put her chin up in defiance. He gave her a short nod of acknowledgement for her strength. "Yes, though Jared has greatly simplified the matter, I am addicted to my wife, and yes, we are bonded."

"And being without her makes you ill?"

"Not exactly."

"Just impossible to deal with," Jared snorted. "Daniel, go home for a couple of days."

"No. The boy must be found."

"And so we have to deal with you like this?"

The Captain glared at his friend.

"Well, Melissa, are you ready to help? Think you can deal with this old goat?"

"Yes, I'm ready to help, and yes I can." She offered both of them a smile. "You never met my brother Bill."

"Good. It's about time we got started."

Jared got to his feet and pulled out the chair for Melissa, offering his hand to her as he assisted her out of the chair. Daniel raised an eyebrow in interest, it seemed that they had become friends in the short time he was gone.

Then the two of them walked over to Daniel's side, he acknowledged them with a short nod. And with a wave of his hand they were gone.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The house was full, or at least as full as it could be with Carolyn's extended family. Candy was there with her husband Jeremy, and their two children, Amy now twelve, and Danielle now eight. Jonathan was there with his wife Susan and their three children Emily now ten, Danny now six, and Nathan, the baby who was now two.

They came in, ignored their mother's protests and decorated the house for a celebration, balloons and streamers everywhere. When finished Candy and Susan took over the kitchen to prepare lunch, leaving Jonathan, Jeremy and the grandkids to entertain Carolyn.

"So where's Dad?" Jonathan said looking around noting that he had not felt the ghost's presence since arriving. "Is he just staying out of the way until everything's ready? Usually he's more helpful…"

"He's not here, "Carolyn snapped.

Jonathan and Jeremy exchanged a look.

"Carolyn, is everything okay?" Jeremy asked.

"No, he's been gone far too long!"

"Oh, oh," Jonathan sighed and shook his head, then looked over to Jeremy. "They get like this when they're apart from each other too long."

"Like what?" Jeremy hedged, not wanting to insult his mother-in law.

"Cranky, grouchy, generally pissed off with the world."

"Jonathan, that's enough!" Carolyn was glaring at her son.

"How long, Mom?"

"He's been gone over two weeks."

"You should have told us. We could have waited on the party."

"I did but you and Candy ignored me."

"Ignored you, how?" Jonathan queried.

"I left a message asking if we could do this later, but neither of you called me back."

"I think I may have made a mistake," Jeremy admitted sheepishly. "I took the message but forgot to give it to Candy." He reached in his pocket and pulled out a crinkled piece of paper. "I'm sorry."

"You should be. With Daniel gone I'm in no mood to have a party." She glared at the two men.

"When will he be back?" Jonathan asked, unfazed by his mother's bad mood.

"I have no idea, he didn't tell me."

"Spirit business."

"So he said," and he saw her clench her jaw.

"Okay, so what else has been going on lately?" Jeremy tried to change the topic.

Carolyn turned a scowl on him. "We've made some new friends," she answered him with a brittle smile.

"That's…umm…good," Jeremy swallowed, feeling somewhat intimidated by his mother-in-law at the moment. Candy had told him how irritable both the Captain and Carolyn got when they were separated but he had never seen it. At the moment he was wishing that he had never seen it.

"Who are they?" Jonathan asked and gave his mother a bright smile.

"Fox Mulder and Dana Scully. They've had a most unusual life."

"How so?"

"They used to work for the FBI, and believe in things like the paranormal; ghosts, aliens and all things in between." She offered a smile to the younger men as she thought of her odd new friends.

"Really? Cool!" Jonathan said. "How could they believe in stuff like that if they worked for the FBI?"

"You might be able to ask them yourself, I think they're planning on coming by today, that is if they are back in town."

"Do they know about the Captain?" Jeremy hesitated to bring up the spirit again given Carolyn's foul mood.

"Yes, actually they do. Dana's still trying to wrap around it, but Fox is beside himself." She took a moment and actually laughed. "I think he wants Daniel to adopt him."

"Well, they can't be all bad then." He paused and stood up. "I'm going to go check, on the wife and the kids. I'll be back in a bit. Jeremy, are you coming?"

"Right with you, buddy," Jeremy said, happy to escape the room with his brother-in-law.

Carolyn stared after them, knowing her mood was bad, but unable to help it. Things would only get worse until Daniel returned, and for everyone's sake she hoped that it would be soon.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Their flight had been late getting in, and the car ride into Schooner Bay had taken longer than anticipated due to road construction, and when they arrived at their house on the outskirts of town both Mulder and Scully were tired and it wasn't even lunchtime. They showered up, put on clean clothes, and got back in the car again. Though tired they were looking forward to meeting the rest of Carolyn's family. They parked their car behind several others that were lined up on the road just outside of Gull Cottage, and as they got out were surprised to see and hear the voices of children playing in the yard of the house.

"I guess the family is already here," Mulder said with a grin.

"Seems so," Scully agreed, and smiled at the group of children playing in the yard.

"Come on, let's go in," he said taking her hand in his and walking up to the front door.

Since it was partially open, Mulder shrugged and entered. He was almost run down by a boy who ran into them as he ran to the front door.

'Danny! Get back here!" yelled a dark haired woman who ran out of the kitchen behind him.

"Oh, sorry," Danny said as he skidded to a halt, bumping into Mulder and Scully.

"It's all right, buddy, what's the hurry?" Mulder asked and ruffled the boy's hair.

"The hurry is that he's trying to get away from me," Susan said and firmly put her hands on the son's shoulders. "And you are?" she asked eying the strangers in curiosity.

"Fox Mulder and Dana Scully," he gestured to Scully who also extended her hand.

"Pleased to meet you. I'm Susan Muir, I'm married to Jonathan, Carolyn's son." She smiled as she saw Jonathan emerge from the kitchen behind her. "Speaking of which…" she put out her hand for Jonathan and he took it in hers, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. Susan blushed.

"Not in public," she said.

"Why not? My dad does it."

'You're father is unique."

"Really? Do you think?" Jonathan laughed and then looked at the newcomers. "Are you Fox and Dana?"

"You know who we are?" Scully seemed surprised.

"Yeah, Mom told us about you a little while ago. Hold on a sec." Jonathan went into the kitchen and in a moment ushered out his sister Candy and her husband Jeremy. "Candy, Jeremy, this is Fox Mulder and Dana Scully. It seems mom and dad have made some new friends."

"You were in the FBI?" Candy asked, studying them with interest.

"Word travels fast," Mulder murmured.

"Yes, we worked there for several years," Scully said.

"That is so cool! Mom said you have some great stories?"

"A few," Mulder said and exchanged a look with Scully.

"And you know about Dad?" Candy asked, watching them intently.

They looked at each other and nodded.

"He's rather amazing," Scully said after a moment.

"He's awesome!" Mulder grinned.

No one had noticed that Carolyn had gotten up out of her chair in the living room and wandered over to see what the commotion was about. She crossed her arms and leaned back against the wall behind her.

"So you're here," she said in a loud voice, glaring at Mulder.

"Carolyn?" Mulder turned to face her surprised by her apparent anger.

"It's your fault!"

"My fault? What's my fault?" He exchanged a look with Scully who shrugged. Neither of them had ever seen Carolyn in such a foul mood.

"It's your fault that Daniel's still gone!"

Mulder looked at Carolyn, panic in his eyes, begging her not to tell Scully why Daniel was still gone and what he was doing.

"I don't understand," he said.

Carolyn stopped then, remembering what Daniel's quest was about, how he was trying to reunite this poor couple with their child, and she sighed, allowing her anger to recede.

"I'm sorry, Fox, I'm just feeling a bit out of sorts today," she apologized.

"No problem," he said.

"It's because Dad's gone," Candy explained. "Whenever they're apart from each other for too long they get cranky."

"He'd better be back for my party!" Carolyn snapped again.

Everyone else looked at each other sharing the fact that if might be a very long day.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

This new skill that Melissa was learning wasn't as easy as it looked, it took a lot of hard work. And it was even harder with Captain Gregg being obstinate and glowering every step of the way, but she tried anyway and given several stops and starts decided that she needed to take a break.

"We haven't found him yet," Daniel growled.

"And we won't with you hounding me every minute!" Melissa snapped at him.

"I am only doing what I must," he said.

"Daniel, she's right, you're in a terrible mood right now. Take a break, go home for a day, and then come back. Both you and Carolyn will be the better for it."

The Captain thought over Jared's words, his mind mulling over his choices, knowing that his friend was right. He suddenly froze and looked at Jared in horror.

"Daniel? What is it?"

"The date, man, what is the date?"

"I don't know, why?"

"Blast! How could I have forgotten?"

"Forgotten what?" Melissa asked, still annoyed with him.

"It is Carolyn's birthday, I have to leave. Keep looking and let me know if you find anything. If not we will continue when I get back."

"Give her my best," Jared said with a smile for his friend.

"Will do." He paused and looked at Melissa. "And thank you for your assistance, Miss Scully. I assure you I will be in a better mood when I return."

"But what about…" she began but he was already gone.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Lunch was just finishing when he appeared in the living room, to find Jonathan and his children already seated and eating. Jonathan looked up from his food and smiled.

"Dad. About time you got here."

"Grandpa!" Three small missiles set down their plates and launched themselves at the Captain. Laughing happily, he gathered them to him, hugging one and all. Then they were ordered back to their food as Jonathan laughed at their unhappy faces.

"You were always more than eager to eat your food," the Captain said.

"Still am," he said as he finished chewing.

"How is she?" the Captain asked.

"Madder than a wet hen, probably just as bad as you."

"No doubt."

"Do you want me to get her?" Jonathan offered.

"That's not necessary," Carolyn said as she stormed into the room, green eyes flashing angrily.

"Where the hell have you been?"

"Away."

"And doing what?" she demanded.

"You know what," he said, getting just as irritated

"You should have been back before now."

"I wasn't."

"Apologize."

"No." He crossed his arms and glared at her.

The rest of the family had gathered in the hallway having heard the sounds of their public argument. And they watched, afraid to interrupt.

"Upstairs!" She said through gritted teeth.

"Very well," he agreed, blue eyes darkened with anger. With a last glare for her he disappeared.

Carolyn turned a scathing look on everyone daring them to say something, but all of them remained quiet and watched as she stomped up the stairs.

"Time to go," Candy said and started pushing people out the door.

"Wait, why? I thought this was a birthday party," Scully said.

"Now is a good time for a walk on the beach," Candy said.

"But we haven't done cake and presents."

"We can do it when we get back."

"I don't understand," Mulder murmured to Jonathan who had scooped up his youngest boy and was heading out the door.

"They're fighting," Jonathan said and winked at Mulder who gave him a look that clearly said he didn't understand.

"When they are done fighting they will make up, and then everything will be fine again."

"Oh," he said as understanding dawned.

"So let's give them an hour and then we'll get back to the party."

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

AN: Reviews are appreciated; thanks for reading.


	18. Chapter 18

Chapter Eighteen

The slamming door sounded behind her and Carolyn stomped across the room to stand in front of her Captain. Arms crossed, she glared at him, green fire burning in her eyes.

"How dare you! How dare you be gone so long and then come in here like there's nothing wrong?"

"I did that?" he gestured to himself in a dramatic fashion. "That's news to me, my dear. I hardly had time to say hello before you were screaming at me. And may I add that it's not very becoming."

"You're insulting me now?"

"Yes, you deserve it," his eyes were filled with smoky blue anger and he stepped closer to her.

"You're the one that left!" She whispered fiercely, her face inches from his as she shook her hand at him.

"You will not shake your finger at me," he said and drew himself up to his full height as he scowled down at her.

"Then I'll do this," she drew her hand back, and slapped him.

He blinked at her and rubbed his jaw, clearly controlling his anger.

"Daniel, oh no…." She reached out a hand, gentle this time and touched his cheek.

"Enough!" he growled, and without a single protest from her, took her in his arms and kissed her roughly. By the time he firmly pushed her onto the bed their clothes were gone as well. She pulled him onto her, putting her hand on the back of his head as they kissed frantically, the pent up need of two week behind them. He nipped at her playfully, but his play had a rough edge to it, but she didn't mind, she felt the same and returned the favor, marking his body with her teeth.

He nudged her legs apart and with his mouth fastened to her nipple, he guided himself into her and was gratified by her moan of pleasure. They began to rock together, but with the heat of their passions, they slowed down taking time to find one another. Their bodies continued to seek pleasure, fulfilling their need as their love reached out to the other and their emotions and spirits entwined. Their shared bond of love was what finally pushed them over the edge, and they groaned in unison feeling the love expressed through their bodies. Buried deep within her, emotionally sharing his heart with her, he came as she tightened around him, and cried his name.

They lie together a few moments later, quiet within each other's arms.

"I'm sorry, Daniel. I wasn't really mad."

"That is not the impression you gave."

"It's well, you know what it is."

"I do indeed. I should by now don't you think?" He paused and nuzzled her neck. "We cannot stand to be apart now that we are bonded."

"It does make everything more intense, but I always know how you feel about me," she said and ran her fingertips along his cheek.

"I love you, Carolyn. Do not ever doubt that."

"How can I when I know exactly how you feel?"

"Yes, just as I know you love me." He sighed and pulled her closer to him.

It was quiet for a few minutes before she spoke again.

"I suppose we should get back to the party," she said with regret.

"It is your birthday," he said.

"But I'm so comfortable here."

"We will have time later."

"Did you find William?"

"No, not yet." he shook his head. "I will have to leave to continue the search, but not until tomorrow. So we have tonight after the party. Does that meet with your approval?"

She nodded, accepting that he still had work to do but not liking it one little bit.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The adults sat on the beach watching as the kids played in the sand. Candy and Jonathan sat near their guests, Mulder and Scully and allowed their spouses to play with the kids. Scully gave a wistful sigh wishing that she was out there playing in the sand with William. It was one of those thoughts she needed to file away with things that were not meant to be.

"Hey, you okay?" Mulder nudged her and reached for her hand.

"Yeah, I'm fine," she said and she lightly smacked her on the forehead.

"Hey, no rough housing," Jonathan scolded with a smile on his face.

"She started it," Mulder complained.

Candy looked at them and laughed. "You two are a couple? You remind me of Jonathan and me when we were little!"

"Scully, are we insulted by that remark?"

"I don't know, you do act rather childish at times," she said.

"Me? What about you?"

Jonathan and Candy looked at each other and laughed.

"So how long have you known Mom and Dad?" Candy asked.

"I don't know, a month?" Scully looked at Mulder for confirmation and he nodded.

"That's not very long, how is that you guys seem so close already?" Jonathan asked.

"Yeah, Mom and Dad are pretty careful about stuff," Candy said.

"We know their secret," Scully shrugged. "Mulder dragged me here because he heard about the ghost of Gull Cottage. As usual I thought that he was out of his mind."

"You chase ghosts?" Candy asked warily.

"Ghosts, aliens, demons, a shadow government, anything paranormal or alien," Scully said with a sigh.

"It's not so bad," he protested but silenced at a long look from Scully. "All right, it can be, but hey, it got us together."

"That is the one good thing that came out of it," she agreed and leaned forward to share a quick kiss with him.

"How did you ever find time to do all that?" Jonathan asked.

"We worked for the FBI," Mulder said.

"You've got to be kidding. You did all of that while working for the government?" Jonathan's jaw dropped.

"Yeah, it was a division called the X-files," Scully said.

"And investigating those kinds of thing is what you did for a living?" Candy asked.

"Yup, for years."

"Aliens?" Jonathan seemed torn between being amused and skeptical.

"You get that look from your Dad, don't you?" Mulder groused.

"Really, aliens?"

"Now you sound like him," Scully laughed. "What you don't believe in aliens?"

"Do you?" Candy asked.

"We've seen them," Mulder said with a smirk.

"Really?" Candy's eyes lighted up in excitement.

"Really, and they're grey, not green," Scully said.

"You're serious," Jonathan said.

"Yes. "Mulder smirked. "You grew up with a ghost, so your objection is what?"

Jonathan laughed.

"And what was that like? It must have been kind of strange," Scully said and looked at the two adults who still called the ghost 'Dad'.

"I don't know, it always seemed kind of normal to us. He loved us and in all the ways that counted he was our Dad."

"It was cool," Jonathan said. "He could do things that other Dads couldn't."

"Has he always been so obvious?" Scully asked.

"What do you mean?" Candy said.

"Well he makes it pretty obvious he's around, I just don't see him being the retiring sort."

"Well, you're right about that," Candy said.

"He made himself known from the day we moved her," Jonathan said, a fond smile on his face. "I went into the house and found him right away, which he said was strange because he was hiding himself from me."

'Hiding?" Mulder asked.

"If he doesn't want people to see him, he can make himself invisible to them. Apparently that's what he was doing when I walked up to him."

"You walked right up to him?" Scully chuckled.

"Yup, I think I startled him too, I mean, I was six years old and not afraid of him in the least. We had a conversation, he told me what he wanted as far as getting the house in order and I went and told Mom and everyone else."

"So some people are sensitive to ghosts, and can see them even when they don't want to be seen?" Scully asked.

"So it would seem, I didn't see him for a year, until he showed himself to me. I was really mad!"

"But he made it up to you, Candy."

"Yeah, I guess." She paused. "Mom always saw him too. I can't tell you how often he got her in trouble. She was always caught talking to herself, him, and throwing things like a teapot, again Dad's fault. She had a terrible time explaining what looked like bad behavior on her part," Candy grinned at them.

"Was he ever sorry for the trouble he caused?" Scully asked.

"Are you kidding? He thought it was funny." Candy said.

"Typical man," Scully said and looked at Mulder.

"Hey!" Mulder and Jonathan said in unison.

"So what kind of work do you two do?" Mulder asked.

"I'm in the Navy, probably retire soon though," Jonathan said.

"Navy?" Scully grinned. "I have two brothers in the navy. Have you ever run into any Scully's?"

"Scully?" Jonathan rubbed his chin, and then his eyes lit up as he snapped his fingers. "I have, Charles, err Charlie. Only met him a couple of times not sure he'd even remember me. Our ships were in the same port." He shrugged. "That's the only Scully I met."

"You're lucky," Mulder snorted.

"You don't like the other brother?" Candy asked.

"You could say that, it probably has something to do with the fact that Bill wants to kill me." Scully laughed at her other half.

'Kill you? Why?" Jonathan wondered.

"Because he thinks I'm responsible for everything bad that happened to Scully. And there's a lot of truth to it," Mulder shook his head and sighed.

"And he hates that I chose to be with Mulder, but what could I do? Anyone else would have been boring," she squeezed his hand.

Mulder laughed. "I thought you said you could live without that fluke man incident."

"Oh, believe me, I could have." She shuddered.

"And what do you do?" Mulder asked Candy.

"I'm a psychologist. I have a practice in Bangor where my husband works."

"A psychologist? Really?" Mulder's face lit up.

"Please don't talk shop," Scully begged.

"Shop?" Jonathan asked.

"I'm a psychologist too, a profiler," he said.

"Really?" Candy's eyes lit up as well. "How interesting. A profiler you say?"

"Yes when I was with the FBI. I used to find the FBI's most wanted serial killers before going to the X files."

"That must have been fascinating," Candy said.

"It was, but disgusting that people like that exist, dysfunctional killers that shouldn't be allowed to walk around in society."

"Did you catch any?" Jonathan asked.

"Several, a couple got way too close for comfort, especially Pflaster." He grimaced.

"Who's Pflaster?"

"Donnie Pflaster, a serial killer that had a thing for woman's hair and nails. He would run them a bath and then kill them, taking their hair and nails. He wanted to add me to his collection," Scully shuddered.

"He got far too close," Mulder said and pushed a stray strand of hair away from her eyes. "He almost killed you. Twice."

"But he didn't," she looked into her eyes, and for just a moment saw the fear that was still there.

"What happened to him?" Jonathan asked.

"He took me prisoner a second time, Mulder saved me, and when I was free he turned to me and I shot him."

"He was attacking you?" Candy asked.

"Yes, Scully had no choice but to kill him, or he would have killed her."

"He was evil," Scully said and shivered.

"It's okay," Mulder said and pulled her to him, placing a gentle kiss on her head.

Jonathan and Candy exchanged a grim look, and waited for the others to start the conversation again.

"Sorry," Scully murmured after a few moments, remembering that they were in company.

"No problem," Candy said.

"So what are your first names and how come you only use your last names?" Jonathan asked, a puzzled expression on his face.

"When we worked at the bureau agents usually address each other by their last names, and somehow we never got really over it. We use our last names like you use your first names," Mulder explained.

"But to answer your question, my first name is Dana."

"Really? Do I have to?" Mulder gave her a pained expression.

"Be polite," she said and poked him in the ribs.

"You get more flies with honey you know," he quipped before turning back to face the other two.

"Your name can't be that bad," Candy said.

"Yes it can," Mulder said.

"I bet it's not, come on, just say it," Jonathan agreed.

"Just remember it wasn't my choice, my parents did it," his expression was glum.

"So what's your name?" Candy asked, exasperation setting in.

"Fox," he said with a sigh.

"Fox?" Jonathan chortled. "That's a cool name."

"Really? I always thought it was kind of dopey. It's the bane of my existence."

"So what do you want us to call you?" Candy asked.

"I prefer Mulder, but Fox if you must," he said and looked so sad about it that everyone else laughed.

"Okay, Mulder, how long are you and your lovely lady here for?" Jonathan inclined his head towards Dana in a respectful manner and gave her a genuine smile.

"You're a flirt just like your father aren't you?" Dana laughed.

"Where do you think he learned it from?" Candy snorted.

"He is a charming man," Scully said and exchanged a look with Candy who just laughed.

"Too much for his own good and it drives Mom crazy. She had a hard time of it when they decided to make him legal and thus had to appear in society as the descendent of the original Captain Gregg. They still mostly kept to themselves but to make himself appear a legitimate person he had to appear out and about at times. And the other women were interested. Mom was fit to be tied. Jonathan and I considered giving her tranquilizers."

"No!" Scully said.

"Yes!" Jonathan joined in. "I don't know what it is about him, but women fall over him. He's been dead for over a hundred years and women still swoon. I can't imagine how it would be if he really was alive."

"Great, just great!" Mulder muttered.

"Oh, Mulder, don't tell me your jealous," Scully leaned into him, teasing.

"Why would I be jealous?" He said. "He just happens to be a ghost with charm." He paused and looked at the grown children. "But how does he do all of the things he does? I've never seen such an intelligent apparition, a ghost so real."

"We don't know, and even Dad can't really explain it. He just is, and all of us are grateful that he's still around."

"So is Mulder, having intelligent discussions with a real ghost gets him all sorts of excited," Scully smirked at her partner's outraged expression.

"Scully!"

"What? It's true. Tell me having a ghost for a friend doesn't excite you?"

"You shouldn't talk about Danny that way."

"Wait? What did you say?" Jonathan's jaw dropped.

"Danny, I heard Danny," Candy said and exchanged a look with her brother.

"I called him Danny, what's the big deal?"

"No one calls him Danny." Jonathan chortled. "Oh, too good. Dad will never live this down."

"It's all right, he calls him Fox," Scully said with a smile.

They all laughed, but Jonathan stopped abruptly and gave the rest of them a smile. "I think they must have made up, cause here he is," he said softly.

The Captain appeared a few feet away from them and quickly strode over to stand before them.

"So this is where the party moved to," he said, and stood tall first surveying them, and then the rest of the family playing on the beach.

"Just until you were ready to have us back" Candy said and gave her Dad a knowing look. "You and Mom are on speaking terms?"

"Yes, we have settled our differences," the Captain grinned broadly, completely relaxed and happy with the world.

"Geez, if this is what she did for you, what did you do for her?" Jonathan asked, and his sister slapped him on the chest.

"The birthday girl awaits, I think it's time we all went back," The Captain said ignoring Jonathan's remark.

"I bet she already got her present though," Mulder smirked.

"Mulder!" Scully hit him.

"Oww! What are you hitting me for, it's the truth."

"I am going to ignore you all and collect the grandchildren rather than the real children as at the moment they are much better behaved," the Captain gave them all a short bow, and with that smile still on his face he went to collect the grandchildren.

"Do we look like that after we get laid?" Jonathan asked Mulder.

"Worse!" He said and laughed.

"Amen to that," Scully agreed.

"Come on, time to follow Dad's lead and get back to Mom's party, and let's collect our broods."

Everyone stood up and went to collect the rest of the family except Mulder who stared thoughtfully after the Captain, still waiting for a private moment to talk to him.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

By evening, the presents had been opened, the cake had been cut and mostly devoured and everyone was full, and pleased with the lovely family day that was had by all. Though accommodations were offered, Candy and Jonathan declined and instead decided to take their tired children back to their homes with the promise that they would be in touch soon.

Feeling a bit awkward, Mulder and Scully watched the extended family pull away while they stayed in the living room of Gull Cottage, sitting together on the sofa.

"That was really nice," Mulder said, a bit of wonder in his voice.

"I still forget sometimes that family outings aren't really your thing. You did good." Scully brushed her hand against his cheek.

"Thank you," he took his hand within her own and put his lips to it and kissed it. "It wasn't so bad." He frowned.

"What's wrong?"

"It's just so weird, I feel like I fit in here, in this place, with them, and I don't know why."

"They're lovely people, certainly the nicest ghost I ever met," Scully smiled.

"Yes, but I wish he wasn't so damn charming, especially where you're concerned."

"Mulder, I'm not going anywhere but with you, and how can you say that about one of your best friends?"

"You think he might be? That would be so cool!" Mulder grinned at her.

Scully just laughed. "Mulder, sometimes you are so predictable."

"Oh yeah?" He said and surprised her by pulling her to him, and kissing her.

It took a moment, but then they separated, looking deep into one another's eyes. Their lips met again, and they slowly explored each other's mouth, content to kiss each other for an extended period of time.

The Captain and Carolyn walked back into the house, hand in hand and were only a little surprised to see their guests on the couch involved in some serious necking.

"It's like having the kids here," Carolyn murmured.

"It is, isn't it?" The Captain squeezed her hand a smile on his face. "I have had a tendency of late to think of them that way."

"You too?" Carolyn laughed quietly. "Well, if there were ever two people that could use another set of parents, it's them."

"Should we interrupt them?"

"Yes, I want to thank them for coming back so quickly."

"Back? From where?"

"You'll find out soon enough. Why don't you clear your throat? It always worked with the kids, and besides you can do that reverberation thing that works so well."

"What, like this?" he said with a smile as he cleared his throat and it seemed to resonate throughout the room.

Mulder and Scully pulled apart, startled by the sound, and then flushed realizing they had been caught.

"Fox, Dana, we're so glad you made it back for the party. Thanks for coming," Carolyn smiled at them.

"Is anyone going to tell me where you came back from?" The Captain asked.

"Virginia. We were at our house in Virginia."

"Why?"

"Because we live there," Mulder said.

The Captain gave him a withering look.

"But not for long. We're moving here, to Schooner Bay."

"You are?" The Captain seemed puzzled not quite sure how he felt about their announcement.

"Isn't that wonderful, Daniel? I'm sure Dana will be able to find a job as soon as she wants one, we'll be so lucky to have her in the area."

"And what will you do?" The Captain asked Mulder.

"I don't know. I haven't decided yet. Though sometime after we are married I plan to die."

"Die? What on God's green earth are you talking about? You're finally getting everything you want, why on earth would you entertain such an outlandish, unspeakable idea?" he blustered, working himself into a fine rage.

"Daniel, listen to them before you judge," Carolyn placed a hand on his arm.

"It's a plan, Danny. Scully and I want a new start, we don't want to worry about people chasing us anymore and that is more likely to happen if Fox Mulder is dead."

"A fake death?"

"Yes. And as I will be leaving everything to my grieving wife she stands to inherit a decent estate. After an appropriate amount of time she will be swept off her feet by a new man and marry him," he indicated himself.

"So you will need a new identity."

"Shouldn't be so hard, we've had so many false ones while we were on the run that I lost track of them. And you have a new identity that has worked for many years," Mulder said.

"True enough," Daniel agreed.

"But who will you be?" Carolyn asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

"I don't know, it would be nice to have the name of someone well established in the community, someone that people around her respect."

"There are many names that could qualify for that…"

"I don't know, I kind of like the thought of being a Gregg," Mulder grinned at the Captain.

"What? My name? I'll not have it!"

"Aww, Danny, you wound me," Mulder put a hand over his heart in dramatic fashion.

"Well, he is better than Claymore, and you had no choice in that," Carolyn whispered in his ear.

The Captain studied the younger man for a moment and realized that supposedly calling him on the carpet over this was a perfect excuse to talk to him alone about William.

"Mr. Mulder, a word please. In private," he said, drew himself up to his full height and gestured to the doorway.

"Captain, you aren't really mad about this are you?" Every once in a while Mulder had to remind himself that he was back talking to a rather powerful spirit.

"Mr. Mulder," the Captain intoned in a serious voice and pointed towards the doorway.

Scully exchanged a worried look with Carolyn who just shrugged.

Mulder gave Scully a quick kiss on the cheek. "Don't worry, I won't let him hurt me, we still have to get married," he whispered.

"I'm holding you to that."

"I wouldn't expect any less."

Scully smiled as she watched him depart with the Captain, and heard the front door shut behind them.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

_AN: Thanks for your reviews; I look forward to all of them!_


	19. Chapter 19

Chapter Nineteen

The two men walked in silence down the road away from Gull Cottage.

"This isn't about the name, is it?" Mulder asked at last.

"That is another conversation we will have if there is a grain of truth in what you are saying," the Captain gave him a fierce look, but the other man just grinned at him.

"Danny, I thought you'd be flattered."

"As I said, a later time." He stopped and faced Mulder.

"So?"

"So far I have not been able to locate your son. I am trying but it may take some time."

"All right, I understand." Mulder nodded, his expression now devoid of all joking. "Thank you for what you've done, I can't begin to tell you how much it means to me."

"But Fox, what happens if I find him? When do you tell Miss Scully what you are doing?"

"As soon as you find him and I find out how he's doing. I swear I'll tell her then."

"I will hold you to that," the Captain said. "You should never play with the emotions of a woman, especially on such a …sensitive subject."

"I know, Danny, really I know. I'm not trying to hurt her. After all that she's been through because of me that's the last thing I want to do. But if William is happy then I probably need to leave him with his adoptive family, and if that' the case I won't have to even tell her about it. I won't have to reopen that wound."

"But you'll have to live with losing him again," the Captain said sadly.

"I know, but what else can I do? My heart breaks because he's not in our lives but if he's happy how can I rip him away from that?"

The two men stared at each other.

"I don't know that I could do it, Fox. I don't know that I could leave him once I found him even if it was for his own good."

"I'm not entirely certain that I can," Fox swallowed the lump in his throat.

"Then I guess it is one step at a time," Daniel said softly. "I'll be leaving again in the morning."

Mulder paused and studied the man in front of him. "I'm sorry this is keeping you away from Carolyn."

"She'll be fine. I'll just have to make sure I'm not away so long as we tend to both get rather out of sorts when that happens."

"It's more than just being apart, isn't it?"

"Aye, because of my nature, my state of being we have bonded spiritually. A simple way to put this is that we are so entwined that being apart for long periods of time causes us pain. The only thing that alleviates the pain and discomfort is being in each other's presence. and before you ask, no, it' not always about sex."

"Oh," was all that Mulder said.

"Though you and Miss Scully are human, it seems the same for you. You two are as close as any couple I have seen."

"We've been through a lot together, too much I think." Mulder bowed his head for a moment and closed his eyes. "I don't deserve her, I've never deserved her," he whispered, overcome by emotions of love for her, and guilt for what he had done to her.

"She loves you, you know?" The Captain laid a comforting hand on Mulder's shoulder.

"Yeah, I know. Like I said, I don't deserve her. For some unknown reason I have her in my life and she is the best thing that ever happened to me."

"That is how I feel about Carolyn. I do not know what I have done to deserve her, only that I am blessed to be with her."

Mulder gave him a somber look. "Did you ever want children, Danny?"

"I have children, you met them today."

"You know what I mean, I mean children that are yours from the beginning."

"Children of my own?" The Captain mused, stroking his chin. "In the course of my lifetime I had always assumed it would just happen, that when the time was right I would find an appropriate mate and settle down, be married and produce children."

"You make it sound like an obligation."

"I suppose that's how I thought of it. Many marriages were still arranged in my day, you did not need to be in love to be married and have a family."

"Were you ever in love?" Mulder asked, not knowing this part of the Captain's history.

"In love? I thought I was. I was engaged once to a lovely young girl by the name of Vanessa. She came from a good family in the area, had good breeding, and I met her at a few social functions to know that she was likeable and attractive. It seemed a good match."

"A good match? That's how you describe being in love?" Mulder stared at him in disbelief.

"I had no experience with being in love, Mr. Mulder. I had vast experience in liaisons with women, I knew how to pleasure them, how to love them while they were with me, how to treat them with respect and admiration, but no, the thought of being in love was never anything I expected."

"Really? You were with a great deal of women and it never occurred to you that maybe you were searching for one woman, for the right woman?"

The Captain stopped, startled by Mulder's insight.

"You disguised it by being a playboy, a Casanova, but really, you were looking for her all along, weren't you?"

"Who, Mr. Mulder?"

"Her, the perfect other for you, your soul mate."

The Captain said nothing, but Mulder saw the truth, the emotion in the Captain's eyes.

"What happened to Vanessa? Did you marry her?"

"No. She came to realize that being married to a Sea Captain was not the life she wanted. I was gone for extended periods of time, she would be left on her own with little companionship, and if there were children she would be the one to raise them." He paused and sighed. "She found another man, one more suited to her, left me a note, and that was the end of the engagement."

"Harsh." Mulder pulled a bag of sunflower seeds out of his pocket and offered them to Daniel who waved them away.

"Perhaps, but not necessarily unwanted." The Captain looked out at the ocean before him.

"She wasn't the one."

"No."

"And if it had been Carolyn you were engaged to?"

A slow smile spread across the Captain's face, one filled with tenderness and love at the mere mention of her name. "If it were Carolyn, I would have done whatever was necessary to marry her, whatever was necessary to make her happy."

"Even if it meant less sea voyages?"

"Yes, Fox, even that because I love her so," he smiled at Mulder.

"And children with her?"

"Would have been a blessing, and welcomed with great love."

"It's just a shame that you and Carolyn…"

"Yes, it is, Mr. Mulder, but that simply was not meant to be." He paused. "Now let us move on to other topics such as the search for your son who is very much alive and out there somewhere."

Mulder nodded and the two were quiet for a time.

The air shifted around Daniel and he was surprised to see Jared and Melissa materialize beside him. He raised an eyebrow in surprise as Jared very seldom showed up uninvited. Jared looked at Mulder, sizing him up with an appraising glace while Melissa looked as if she was about to cry, being able to see him once again.

"Fox?" she said and reached towards him but with no result.

"He can't see or hear you, neither of us," Jared said.

"Why not?" She asked.

"He can't see you because you're a very young spirit, and he can't see me because I don't want him to," Jared said.

"Danny?" Mulder questioned, aware that something different was going on around him.

"Fox, I want to try an experiment, a test of sorts, are you game?"

Mulder regarded him warily.

"Trust me, you know I won't hurt you," the Captain said.

"Okay."

"Close your eyes," instructed the Captain.

With some reluctance and great uncertainty, Mulder did as instructed and closed his eyes.

"Now open your mind, and then your eyes and tell me what you see."

Mulder did as instructed and saw the Captain standing in front of him. Then after a few moments he saw a form beside the Captain, it seemed to be a man dressed in a manner similar to the Captain with blond hair and more refined features he was hazy but definitely there. Mulder stared in amazement.

"I see someone else," he murmured.

"Jared, met Mr. Mulder. Mr. Mulder, Jared, he once sailed with me."

"You can see me?" Jared asked Mulder who just nodded. "Pretty good considering I am not trying to be seen." He offered Mulder a winning smile. "Let me make myself more apparent."

In another moment, Jared appeared much like Captain Gregg, completely in focus.

"Can he see me?" Melissa asked in a small voice.

"Anything else, Mr. Mulder?" Captain Gregg asked.

"Is someone else here?" Mulder looked around.

"You tell me. This is a test of sorts, remember?"

Mulder looked at the two spirits in front of him and concentrated, hoping to see more. After a bit of intense concentration he thought he saw a wispy almost transparent cloud of something beside the other two.

"There's something, but it's wispy, I can't quite make it out," he squinted but could see no more.

"Impressive," Jared said.

"Most interesting, Mr. Mulder. You have just managed to see two spirits that were not trying to be seen, not everyone can do that. In fact a very few can."

"Him, I can see, but who is the other one?" Mulder asked pointing from Jared to Melissa.

"You are still a very young spirit, do not feel bad. Do you want him to see you?" Daniel asked her, wondering if now was the right time for Mulder to see him, and he still felt a great deal of guilt from her untimely demise as did Scully.

Melissa understood the question and the implications behind it without the Captain saying another word. She looked at the man she considered her brother-in-law and shook her head sadly. "No, not yet. I will have to wait. I know Dana and Fox blame themselves for what happened to me and I don't want to remind them of that, not now. Let's find William first."

"As you wish," said the Captain.

"Who is it?" Mulder repeated.

"The spirit does not wish to be identified at this moment. Perhaps at a later date."

"I hate not knowing who it is," Mulder groused and Melissa laughed.

"It's nice to know that some things never change," she said. "Just tell him I have his best interests at heart and I will do anything I can to find their son."

"The spirit is a good one with your best interests at heart and will aid us in our search for William. That is all you need to know for now." He turned to Jared. "You have a lead?"

"Aye, we believe so, but need your assistance."

"When?"

"The sooner the better."

"Surely this can wait until tomorrow?" Daniel asked.

"I suspect it can," Jared agreed. "Wouldn't want you getting in trouble with your wife, now would we?" He smiled at the two of them. "By the way, can I see her again?"

"Why?" Daniel asked.

"Just to be social, give her my regards," Jared said.

"I can do that for you," Daniel started to look angry.

"Relax, Daniel and stop being so territorial. I'm not about to steal your wife away." Jared laughed at his once Captain.

"Oh, jealous are you?" Mulder asked with a smile.

"Mr. Mulder you have no idea how jealous this one can get! He's terrible!"

"Not that bad," the Captain growled.

Jared only laughed.

"Fine, if I'm not going to get rid of you, I will meet you back at the house," Daniel said.

"You're not going to pop back?" Jared asked, curiously.

"I have a guest who cannot do that, so that would be rude, don't you think?"

"Ahh, earthly forms, I forget" Jared said.

"It does have its advantages," the Captain said, but Mulder saw the smile on his face. "As I said, I'll meet you there."

"All right," Jared grinned at Daniel and grasped Melissa's hand, and with a look of surprise on her face they vanished.

The Captain and Mulder walked back to the house in silence.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

They arrived back at Gull Cottage and saw the look of relief on the faces of both Carolyn and Dana when they returned. Mulder went over to Scully, and the Captain extended his hand to Carolyn, wordlessly asking that she come with him. She got up from the couch, took his hand and allowed him to lead her up to their bedroom where he shut the door.

"Daniel? What is this about?" she asked.

"Nothing for you to worry about, just that I will be leaving in the morning to look for William."

"I already know that."

"And that my assistants that have come up with a lead would like to see you."

"Assistants? Daniel?" she turned a questioning gaze on him, and then she saw them.

"Jared? What are you doing here? You haven't been by in a very long time."

"As always, dear Carolyn, it is a pleasure to see you," he said, took his hand in his own, and kissed it with Daniel growling faintly in the background. "I can see his jealousy hasn't changed."

"Not one bit," she said with a smile and then noticed Melissa behind Jared and the smile vanished from her face. "And who is that?" she asked, trying to control her own jealousy.

"Hi, I'm Melissa," she said, extending her hand to Carolyn who accepted it warily.

"Why are you helping Daniel?" Carolyn took her hand back and folded her arms in front of her as she glared at her husband.

"She is rather jealous as well," Jared told Melissa.

"An understatement if ever there was one," Daniel said.

"Who are you and why are you helping Daniel?" she asked, unfolding her arms and wrapping them around Daniel who smiled tolerantly. "My wife, the shrew," he teased and she hit him, hard.

"I'm Dana's sister, I think I can help the Captain find William," she said with great sincerity.

"Melissa?" Carolyn blinked and her expression changed to one of sorrow as she studied the spirit of the woman before her. "Oh my God, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to offend you."

"No offense taken. I do understand," she said with a nod at the Captain. "I'd keep him under wraps too."

Carolyn shared a rueful smile with Melissa.

Wisely the men remained quiet.

"Again, I'm so sorry," Carolyn studied Melissa with great compassion.

"For what?" Melissa was puzzled.

"Dana told me what happened, how you were in the wrong place at the wrong time and that's how you ended up….."

"Dead?" Melissa raised an eyebrow in amusement. "You can say it Mrs. Gregg, I do know that I'm dead and a ghost now." She paused. "I've accepted it."

"But your death was so untimely!" Carolyn protested.

"Aren't they all?" Jared asked.

"If my death prevented Dana from being killed then I'm grateful that it was me. She had many more important things to do than I did in life."

"And you know that because?" Carolyn queried.

"Because I am on the other side now and there are many things the living are unaware of, things I am allowed to know because I'm here." Her eyes glittered with excitement. "I don't mind the fact that I'm dead at all, it's amazing to learn the things here, to learn the skills of the afterlife."

"And it seems our Mr. Mulder is quite sensitive to spirits," Daniel said. "Even though Jared was trying not to be seen, Fox saw him immediately. And even though Melissa is a new spirit and not able to make herself visible to others, he saw a white transparent form."

"Transparent?" Carolyn frowned.

"Aye, it is how we appear in our early stages of being a ghost, before one can become a spirit such as I," the Captain held his head up proudly before looking at Melissa. "For her newness at being among us, she has done quite well."

"But I can see her just fine."

"You and Jonathan are especially sensitive, not to mention used to prolonged company in the presence of a spirit, it has made you more attuned to us. So that you can see a spirit as young as she for what she was in life is not surprising in the least."

"Have you seen Dana?"

"No, I haven't." Melissa shook her head sadly. "And truly, I don't think they're ready to see me yet. But soon."

"But if you haven't the power?"

"Daniel and I will help to make her visible when she is ready."

"You can do that?" Carolyn asked, but looked relieved.

"Of course," Daniel said.

"Well, I suppose we should be going," Jared said with a look at Daniel who nodding his head to the door.

"Yes, I'm running out of energy," Melissa agreed, but turned toward Carolyn for another few moments. "I'm very pleased to meet you, and my thanks to you and the Captain for being friends with Dana and Fox. They need friends like you, they have very few they've been able to trust."

"It's been our pleasure." Carolyn paused and smiled at Melissa. "I'll have Daniel tell you when the wedding is, you could at least watch it with us."

"Wedding? Fox and Dana are finally getting married?" She sighed happily. "Good, I knew they were destined to be together. About time I'd say!" She felt herself fading. "Oh, dear…"

"Time for you to go," Jared said and stepped up to take her spiritual arm. He turned and bowed to Carolyn. "Always a pleasure, my lady. Keep this one in line for us, please."

"I'll do my best," Carolyn laughed as she heard Daniel's mental growl in her mind.

"And Daniel, we'll see you in the morning?"

"Aye, it will be here before you know it."

"Then be sure to enjoy your night with your lovely wife," Jared winked at the two of them and then he and Melissa were gone.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Downstairs in the kitchen, Mulder and Scully were deep in suds and dishes as they decided to help with the remaining clean up. Jonathan and Candy and their families had done most of the work, but there was enough left that it would still be quite a bit of work so Scully and Mulder took it upon themselves to finish the rest.

They were almost done when Mulder took his dishtowel and snapped it at Scully.

"What in the hell do you think you're doing?" Scully barked at him.

He grinned and snapped his towel at her again, hitting her in the derriere.

"I'll get you for that," she promised.

"I'd like to see you try," he teased, and snapped the towel again.

Without another word she grabbed her soapy wet sponge and wrung it out over his head before he could reload with the towel.

"Scully! Oh, now you're in trouble!" He grabbed her, wrapping her in his arms and pulled her to the sink. "Two can play at that game." He grabbed a washcloth and wrung it out over her head. Soon they were splashing water at each other, and giggling helplessly.

"Here now! What's going on?" The Captain demanded as he suddenly appeared next to them and had what was left of the dishwater thrown at Mulder go through him. That caused Mulder and Scully to laugh hysterically and fall to the floor.

The Captain regarded the kitchen around him. Except for the dishes which sat neatly in their rack, the kitchen was a mess, dishtowels, washcloths, and sponges scattered on the floor along with all of the dishwater. It was a mess, one that he didn't want Carolyn to see, so with a nod of concentration, he moved his hands and the kitchen cleaned itself. The water was off the floor, and the towels laid out across the counter where they could dry.

"We will talk in the morning," he said in a booming voice that brooked no argument.

"Aye, aye, sir," Scully said and saluted from the floor.

"Go home," the captain said. "Now."

"Come on, Scully, we've been…dismissed," Mulder said, wiping the tears of laugher from his eyes.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

When Daniel returned to the Master Cabin it was with a scowl on his face. He was annoyed that two grown people were acting like children in his house. What in the hell was wrong with them? Still frowning, he walked out on the balcony to join Carolyn.

He put his arms around her and pulled her to him, nuzzling his beard against her neck until she laughed. She sighed and settled against him, waving goodbye to Fox and Dana as she saw them leave the house, still giggling as they made their way down the walk.

"What's with them?" Carolyn couldn't help grinning.

"I do not know. For some reason it seems they must act like teenagers in our presence." The Captain intoned somberly.

"Just like the kids," she sighed happily in his arms.

"You don't mind?"

"Do you?"

A slow smile spread across his face. "I suppose not. As you said, if everything they have told us is to be believed then they are owed some happiness."

"I wonder if it's right for them to be here, to stay here? They've had such a different life do you think they can really settle down?"

"Perhaps. I think if somehow they can get their son back, then all will be well."

"And if not?"

"They will have to chart their course no matter what, but for their sake I hope it is a happy one, and I will do what I can to make it so."

"Thank you for that, Daniel." She turned around in his arms so that she could kiss him. "What's the matter?"

"I am worried how Miss Scully, Dana will react when she finds out what Fox has asked me to do. She should know. It is her child too. And how is she going to feel when that wound is reopened?"

"I would be hurt that my other half didn't share that big decision with me, didn't include me."

"That is what I am afraid of, I suspect that no matter what there are turbulent waters ahead for them, but Fox has promised me he will tell her. At this point I have no reason to doubt him." He pushed a stray strand of blonde hair away from her eyes.

"I guess not." She sighed. "Should we have gotten so involved?"

"It is a bit late now to question our involvement, don't you think?"

"Yes. And we are only trying to help," she said as she leaned up to kiss his lips.

"Most certainly," he agreed and kissed back.

He pulled her close and hugged her to him, enjoying the feel of her in his arms. He pulled her back into the Master Cabin and shut the balcony door behind him, then he bowed to her and offered her his hand.

"Daniel?" she questioned, a smile in her eyes.

"Dance with me, my love."

"But there isn't any music."

"There is always music for us, haven't you noticed?" His blue eyes regarded her with adoration as she stepped into his arms. "And as for music, let us make our own," he said and started humming a waltz.

Content, she pressed herself tightly to him, pleased that they were together and didn't have to deal with the upcoming turmoil's that were sure to occur for their new friends Fox and Dana.


	20. Chapter 20

_AN: This chapter is a bit fluffy, but we all need that once in a while…_

Chapter Twenty

The house was dark and as they were walking up the cobblestones, Scully stopped in her tracks and looked at it, pleased that it was now theirs, and then turned and looked around her. The night was silent, there was no moon, and night's darkness enveloped everything within its grasp.

"Do you hear that, Mulder?"

"What?" He frowned, walking back to her.

"The quiet."

He stopped and listened for a moment, hearing the sounds of the night, crickets, frogs, and a few birds, but even they seemed silent tonight. "It's no quieter than in Virginia, actually I think it's a bit noisier, we are closer to a town after all."

"Maybe, but it's barely a town. And the quiet is different. Do you hear the sound of the ocean?" She said and smiled.

"Yeah, that is something we didn't hear in Virginia." He walked up to her and took her hand, tracing small circles on it for a few moments before he bought it up to his lips and kissed it.

"Mulder?" She giggled again, he loved it when she relaxed and showed this side of her personality. "Kissing my hand?"

"I guess the Captain is rubbing off on me," he said in a low voice.

"That's not necessarily a bad thing," Scully said with an impish smile.

"Scully! And all this time I thought you loved me for my boyish charm!" He said and Scully giggled harder.

"I do, you moron!" She flung herself at him and knocked him to the ground.

All he could do was laugh at the antics of the redhead in his arms. "What the hell has gotten into you, Scully?"

"I don't know. I think for the first time in a long time I am really, truly happy." She laid on top of him and gave him a deep kiss which he returned without reservation.

"Wow! I want you happy all the time," he smirked. "Why?"

"Why what?" she asked.

"Why so happy?"

"I don't know. I guess I enjoyed the party and meeting Carolyn's family, they were all very nice."

"You miss your family, don't you?" He asked, studying her face.

"Yeah, sometimes I miss them a lot." She was sad for a moment before she looked at him and a smile crept across her face once again. "But I always have you, don't I?"

"Always, Dana, or at least as long as you'll keep me."

"Then it will be always," she said, suddenly serious as she looked into his eyes. "And you're serious?"

"About what?" He was puzzled.

"Getting married."

"You mean as in do I want to?" He laughed. "Why do you think I asked you?"

"Well, you took a really long time to do it, and after all of this time I don't want you to do it out of a feeling of obligation."

"Obligation?" He rolled his eyes in disbelief. "When have you ever known me to do anything out of obligation?"

"Samantha," she said.

"That was different."

"How so?"

"Scully, I was twelve, her abduction forever altered my life, and you know that."

"I know it was traumatic but wasn't part of your pursuit due to feeling obligated to find her?"

"Scully, no, I loved Samantha. She was my little sister." He looked so wounded that Scully rolled up on her side so that she faced him and looked into his eyes.

"Mulder, I know you did, I'm not saying that you didn't. But wasn't there just the smallest bit of obligation there? You felt it was your fault and so your whole life you felt you owed it to her, to your mother and your father, and most of all yourself to find her. That's obligation."

He dropped his eyes from her gaze, shaking his head. She reached out and wiped a tear from his face, she knew he always got emotional when they spoke of Samantha. "Mulder, I love you. I just don't want us to get married for the wrong reasons. I'm happy the way we are, really."

"But wouldn't you rather be married?"

"To you?"

"Do you see anyone else? Is anyone else asking?" He asked suspiciously.

"Mulder!" She laughed and kissed him. "There is no one else in my heart or in my life, you know that."

"Then what's the problem? I love you and I want to marry you, I've wanted to marry you for a very long time."

"You have? You never said anything. Since when?"

"Oh, Scully," he leaned in for a long tender kiss. "Since forever, since the moment you walked into my office in that damn basement."

"Not true, "she said.

"Okay, maybe that was just lusting after you." He gave her a warm look that made her shiver.

"Well, if we're speaking truths here, I secretly lusted after you too," she said, her eyes searching his. "When did you figure out that you loved me, as in love with me?"

"That's hard, I've loved you for so long, it's hard to define just one moment. I think I realized my feelings ran far deeper than I imagined when you were abducted. I still don't know how I survived knowing you were gone, I was so lost," he finished.

"I'm sorry," she stroked his face.

"I've almost lost you so many times," he whispered.

"The feelings mutual," she said. "Let's not lose each other again."

"I agree," he leaned forward and their lips met again as they shared a long kiss. They exchanged a long heartfelt look.

"I have just the way to celebrate," he whispered, eyes filled with love for her.

"And that would be?" He could see the twinkle in her eyes even in the subdued light.

He stood up and dusted himself off and then reached down to her, pulling her up and into his embrace. His lips met hers and after a moment, she opened her mouth to him, as they explored each other in a deep kiss that left them breathless. Heart pounding they looked at each other.

"Let me show you," he said, and grasping her hand led her into their house.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Mornings were normally not Carolyn's favorite time of day, but once in a while Daniel took it upon himself to make sure she woke up in a very special way, and today seemed to be one of those mornings. As she struggled to consciousness she became aware of the fact that her body had started to wake up without her, that her favorite spirit was doing incredible things to her. The covers were thrown back and he was engaged in generating a great deal of moisture from the very core of her being. She moaned as his tongue lapped at her. She writhed under his attentions, unable to stop a giggle because his beard tickled her thighs as he attended to her business. He growled ever so softly as unable to contain herself, and felt herself shudder as he continued to lap up the taste of her.

"Oh God," she whispered when she finally recovered enough to talk, and looked into the Captain's face as he moved himself up beside her and kissed her, the taste of herself still on his lips. "Oh, Daniel, you'll have to do that more often," she breathed.

"It would be my pleasure," he said and began nuzzling her neck. She shivered and smiled as he kissed her again. "So we're not done?"

"Foreplay, my love, only foreplay," he said and when he leaned in to kiss her with more passion she felt him hard against her.

"Do we need any more foreplay?" she asked, taking him in hand.

"I think not," he said and removed her hand before capturing her mouth with his and kissing her until she couldn't see straight. She moved her legs apart to allow him entrance and was gratified when he slid inside of her, his size completing her in a ways she never thought possible.

"Carolyn, my dearest love," he murmured and began to move with her, In and out, the traditional dance of love between them, their pace gradually increasing until she reached her climax and closed around him, with a strangled cry of love he came, spilling into her in a spectacular fashion that always happened in their lovemaking sessions.

"My love, forever my love," he murmured as she sighed and he pulled her close.

Content, she curled up in his arms and was soon fast asleep.

Two hours later the Captain watched as his lady finished getting dressed to face her day. She turned and looked at him, offering him a sad smile.

"I wish you didn't have to go," she said.

"As do I," he walked over to stand before her, lifted her chin with his finger so that she was looking in his eyes. "Know that you are always in my heart and always in my thoughts."

"I love you so, Daniel," she whispered, tears in her eyes.

"And I love you." He allowed a slow smile to spread across his face. "Hopefully our activities of this morning will give us the ability to cope with being away from each other for the next bit of time?"

"It should help, but it's not just the physical you know."

"I know, it is us, we can hardly bear to be apart."

"Well, we didn't let a little thing like your death separate us, did we?"

"For which I am forever grateful." He sighed and pulled her close for a long hug and extended, loving kiss, before releasing her and stepping away. "I had better go."

"Must you?"

"Do not tempt me, wench, otherwise I will never get anything done but to spend the day in bed with you."

"Sounds fine by me," Carolyn said with a playful smile. "Not like we haven't done it before."

"True, but now is not the time. There may be a lead on the boy and I have to follow it up. We have to find him." His expression grew serious.

"Daniel, I know. Follow the lead, find William, and then come home."

"That is my plan exactly." He gave her a loving smile and a short bow. "I have one short stop to see Fox and off I go."

"What?" she asked but he had already disappeared. She thought he and Fox and spoken last night, what in the world could he possibly have to say to them?

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The morning light streamed in through the window of the upstairs bedroom that they were in, probably because they had no curtains there yet, Mulder thought with a silly grin. His partner was asleep on the bed beside him, red hair sprawled behind her on the pillow, her face relaxed in sleep. He placed a soft kiss on her forehead, and gently disengaged himself from her grasp as he slid out of bed.

He pulled his boxers on and went into the bathroom to take care of a few necessities before he left the bedroom, and closing the door behind him, made as little noise as possible. He nearly jumped out of his skin when he turned from the door and saw the Captain standing before him, arms crossed.

"Jesus!" Mulder cursed. "What the hell are you doing here?"

"I'd like a word with you before I leave. Downstairs or outside?"

Mulder glanced at the door behind him and then back at the Captain. "Outside, we'll go for a walk after I'm dressed."

"As you wish," the Captain intoned and disappeared.

Wondering what the Captain had on his mind, Mulder went to a nearby room to get dressed so that he could meet him outside.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

A few minutes later, he eased out the front door, being as quiet as possible. The Captain waited outside, and Mulder nodded to him, acknowledging that they needed to be a distance away from the house before they talked. The two men walked in silence until the house was out of view.

"So, Danny, what's up?"

"Stop calling me that," the Captain said, and counted to ten gathering his temper. "I'm here because I have something to say to you."

"Is it about William?" Mulder asked, his voice anxious.

"No, it is not."

"Then what?"

"I may have done something that I should not have, something I should not have pushed you into," the Captain said in a somber voice.

"What?" Mulder searched his mind, trying to figure out what the Captain was talking about.

"It is about your marriage."

"What about it?"

The Captain was silent for a few moments before he spoke again. "I feel that perhaps I may have pushed you into something that you are not ready for."

"What are you talking about?" Mulder said as they passed a man walking past them. He gave Mulder a strange look but continued on his way.

"What was that about?" he asked looking over his shoulder.

"I am not corporeal, only you can see me," the Captain said amused.

"So this is how Carolyn feels?" Mulder smiled.

"So I would assume." He paused. "But to continue, I feel that perhaps my influence may have caused you to do something you are not prepared to do."

"Danny, what are you talking about?" Mulder stopped and stared at the Captain who stopped to face him.

"I believe that a man should not be pushed into marriage, but based on love, the attraction that you and Miss Scully have for one another, I truly believe that the two of you getting married is the only proper thing to do."

"I see. And now?" Mulder was watching him intently.

"Now I feel that I should have left it to you. So if my…encouragement propelled you to do something you do not want to, then you should reconsider your motives." He looked away from Fox at a distant spot.

"Danny, if that's an apology you need to work on it." Mulder laughed for a moment and then waited until the Captain looked back at him. "Do you know how hurt Scully would be if I backed out now?"

"Yes, I have an idea."

"Then why would I do that? Besides, you just reminded me of something I should have done a long time ago. I've wanted to marry Dana for years, but there was always something happening, some reason to put it off."

"And now?"

"Now there is no reason for us not to get married. You didn't push me into anything, you just reminded me, in your own overbearing, pompous way, of what I needed to do."

"You're sure?" The Captain seemed uncertain.

"Positive. Dana is the love of my life and it's far past time that I made us official."

"Good, very good," Daniel grinned at his friend. "I was hoping that was the truth of your feelings."

"You just gave me the wake up call I needed, thank you for that."

"You are welcome, my lad, you are welcome." He paused for moment. "Have you set a date yet?"

"No, but it will be soon, I'm waiting for Dana and Carolyn to decide what kind of wedding I want," he laughed.

"Wise man. Let the women plan it out and they will be happy."

"I agree."

The Captain stopped suddenly and seemed to listen to the air around him. When he returned his attention to his friend he found Mulder watching him, an intent expression on his face.

"I have just received my own wake up call and been reminded that it is time for me to leave. If you will excuse me, I must be on my way."

"Of course. Let me know if you need anything," Mulder said, his intentions good, but in truth not sure what he could do to help the spirit.

"I will," the Captain said, amusement in his voice. "I will see you soon, Mr. Mulder." He nodded and disappeared.

"I wish I knew how to do that," Mulder muttered with a shake of his head, and turned around to walk home.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Despite his best efforts and those of his cohorts Jared and Melissa, they hadn't had any luck in finding the boy, and he was getting frustrated. In was a large world full of billions of people and a great percentage of those children, he knew looking for one small child that he was not familiar with was like finding a needle in a haystack but still he was determined to try. But at times his resolve faltered, and he grew depressed as the odds seemed stacked against him.

It had been another two weeks since he last left home and he needed to see his wife. She offered him a comfort no one else could, soothed his soul in a way that was unique only to her. He appeared in the Master Cabin and saw that it was late and that she was already in bed.

Quietly he made his way over to the bed and sat down beside her, studying her face with an intense expression on his own. Almost without his consent, his hand reached out and he allowed his fingertips to graze her cheek ever so lightly as she slept. It was his spirit touch only so he doubted that he would wake her. He noted how though she had aged to the age of seventy or so years, she was still beautiful, lovely beyond her years, and in his eyes she would remain beautiful for all of eternity.

His view of life had altered a great deal since his death, quite a bit of irony in that, he thought. He learned that beauty, true beauty resided in the soul and not in the flesh, something he hadn't truly realized while alive. Sometimes he wondered if she would have made such an impression on him if they had met while he was alive, but no matter how he searched his heart he couldn't imagine not being without her. She was his and he was hers and no matter what they were completely intertwined.

He gave the equivalent of a ghostly sigh, and brushed a stray lock of hair away from her face.

"Is that all you're going to do?" She asked as she opened her eyes and gave him a heartfelt smile.

"You wish for more than that?" She heard the smile in his voice.

"I wouldn't fight it," she admitted, and reached out for him, but frowned when she realized she could only feel his spirit arm. "Daniel?"

"Would you believe me if I told you that I am too tired?" He gave her a wan smile.

"You are hardly ever too tired," she said and sat up. "Are you all right?"

"Just as I said, tired, exhausted."

"The search for William?"

"Yes," he nodded and bowed his head. "We have nothing. Despite having a personal possession, despite Melissa, a blood relative helping us."

"Daniel, give it time, you haven't been looking that long."

"A month, it's been a month."

"In your time that means nothing. Or so you tell me."

"It seems longer."

"Because a child is involved?"

"Yes, and because I truly want to help the two of them, the things they have suffered…"

"You can't fix, it was their choices, and it is their life." She paused and gave him a worried look. "It's that damned empathy, isn't it?"

"Yes, rather a nuisance at times."

"Then come to bed, let me comfort you."

"Ahh, my love, it is as I told you, I am too tired to remain corporeal tonight." He paused. "May I stay with you as my spirit self?"

"Do you need to ask?" She held out her hands and he grasped them in his spirit hands, which created a soft tingling sensation with her own.

"Then I will let you settle into bed and wrap myself around you."

"Will you be visible?"

"I would rather not be, I truly need to rest and can do that best while in spirit form and without striving to remain visible to the human eye."

"So my invisible lover then." She offered him a sly smile and he laughed. "Did I ever tell you how erotic I find that?"

"We can discuss being erotic in the morning, my love, though I think I can manage a kiss." He leaned forward and gave her a kiss while in spirit form and she felt the softest of electric touches that left her mouth and the rest of her tingling in need.

"You and your mornings," she complained.

"Ummm, I thought you liked our mornings," he said.

"I guess you'll have to convince me in the morning."

"I can do that," he agreed.

"Do it as my spirit lover, I do find that so…enticing."

"As you wish, my love. Now be quiet and go to sleep I need to rest."

She smiled and settled into bed.

Once settled the Captain wrapped his spirit arms around her and drew her close, both content in the cocoon of their own private bliss.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

_AN: Thanks for your reviews! They are greatly appreciated!_


	21. Chapter 21

Chapter Twenty One

The house was located in an isolated area, it seemed to be on a small farm without a neighbor for several miles. It was a standard farm house with nothing special about it, two levels, with grey wooden siding that was in need of paint, red trim on the exterior, and a grey roof. It was evening and the lights shone brightly from the windows in the living room, spilling into the growing darkness of the surrounding countryside.

The three spirits, Daniel, Jared and Melissa stood outside of the new house, not talking for a few moments, concentrating instead on the living people inside of the house. Their movements seemed hurried, tense, it was hard to track them because of the overwhelming emotions, something was definitely wrong within the house.

With a nod to the other two spirits, Daniel disappeared and reappeared in the house. He found himself in the living room of the small house, there were two adults there of middle age that he assumed to be married, and they were fighting. The woman was moving clothes from a nearby bedroom into a suitcase that lie open on the couch. The man watched her, arms crossed in front of him, scowling.

"Linda, we don't have to do this. Why should we do this?"

"Because we're not safe, John, he's not safe. He's better off away from us, and we're better away from him." The slight woman with mousy brown hair glared at her husband.

"But he's just a boy, maybe things will get better," her husband, an exceedingly average man, of moderate billed, but with compassionate brown eyes spoke to his wife.

"They won't. We adopted him six years ago and their getting worse. His parents must have known he was trouble."

"I don't think it's his fault, I think something's after him," John said sadly.

"You believe his delusions too?" She softened for a moment and went over to her husband and took his hands in hers. "He's a little boy that has issues, issues that we can't help him with, we've tried."

"But to give him up again? Linda, are you sure?" The man was sad

"Yes, it's for his own good. It's for our good."

"But what if we can't adopt another child? What then?"

"I don't know. I'm sorry, John, but do you really think we can take care of him? It gets worse every day, every week, every month, every year. Do you think there is anything else we can do for him? Honestly?" Her eyes searched his face.

He bowed his head and after a moment shook his head. "No."

Things were bad here, very bad, and now Daniel had to locate the other resident of the house, the boy that they spoke of in such sadness, and such fear. He felt the presence of the boy upstairs, so he appeared in the room, making sure to stay invisible to the living. If the child was indeed distressed he didn't want to startle the boy.

The shade was drawn three quarters of the way down, sun coming in through the bottom of the window, the rest of the room was dark, In a corner near the window he saw the boy, he was huddled in a corner, crying. Daniel's heart went out to him, no child should be so sad.

Suddenly the child looked directly at him in horror and whimpered, curling into an even tighter ball, sobbing helplessly. He wasn't sure what to do, it seemed that the lad had seen him even though he shouldn't be seen by any living person at the moment. Daniel rubbed his chin, pondering what he should do next. It was times like this he wished Carolyn was with him. Spirit though he was, he was concentrated on being as mild and non-threatening as possible but it seemed to have no effect.

"Hello." The Captain said and knelt down so that he was at the child's level.

The boy remained huddled in the corner.

"My name is Daniel, what's your name?"

More whimpering.

"I won't hurt you, I'm here to help you," he said but the boy didn't look up.

Perhaps he needed someone less threatening than he was, maybe Melissa? She had very little power as a spirit, and better than that, she was his aunt. Perhaps something in this boy would recognize that, and Melissa could get him to talk.

_Melissa_, he thought to her, _come here please. I need your help. Jared, please stay where you are._

_Me?_ He heard the disbelief in her thoughts.

_Yes, you. Hurry, please. Concentrate on my location and you will be here._

_Okay_. Suddenly she was there, standing beside the kneeling Daniel. She gave him a questioning gaze and he pointed to the boy.

_Confirm that he's William. Maybe he will talk to you._

"Stop it, stop it, stop it!" The boy screamed at them. "I can hear everything you're saying! Just leave me alone!"

Cautiously, Melissa walked over to him, and knelt down by him. "I'm Melissa, can you tell me your name?"

The boy stopped screaming and stared at her.

"Honey, we're here to help you, can you talk to me?"

The boy regarded her suspiciously, but at least he looked at her. "Don't want to."

"Please."

The boy stared harder. "You look like her," he whispered.

"Who do I look like?"

"Mom…"

"Your Mom is downstairs," Melissa said.

"No! My real Mom! The one that didn't love me enough to keep me!" Tears were streaming down the boy's face. "You look like her!"

"What's your name, Sweetie?" Melissa tried again.

"William," the boy said sullenly.

"Hi William, I'm Melissa."

"You already said that, and he's Daniel." He shivered as he looked at the Captain. "I don't like him."

"Why not?" Melissa and the Captain exchanged another look.

"He's scary."

"Scary?" Me?' The Captain couldn't stay quiet.

"You're strong, just like the other one," the boy murmured, fear in his eyes.

"What other one?" Daniel was puzzled, and put out his ghostly senses, trying to see if he could feel another presence, but there was no one else save the boy's adoptive parents downstairs and Jared outside.

"The one that wants me."

"Who wants you?" Daniel asked abruptly his concern outrunning his compassion, and the boy cringed into the corner again.

"He's like him," William cried into the wall.

"Shh, it's all right. He may be strong but he's good," Melissa said in her most soothing voice trying to coax him back into talking to her.

William gave her an uncertain look, but blinked and stopped crying. "He's good?"

"He is. He is here to help you, we're both here to help you."

"Why would you do that?" His tear streaked face looked at them and Daniel felt his heart break just a little, he knew he would do whatever he could to help the boy.

"Because you seem to need some help. Will you let us help you?" Daniel asked in a gentle voice.

"Maybe. But I think you're too late."

"Why?" Daniel frowned.

"My parents are sending me away. They don't love me, I don't think they even like me," he said sadly.

"William, I will help you," the Captain said.

"I don't believe you," the boy said in a sullen voice. "No one ever does what they say they will. I do things different from other kids and my parents hide me away. I don't think they ever loved me. Just like my real parents didn't love me either!" He sniffed. "Now they're sending me away, and I won't have a family again. It's not fair!"

The boy was angry now, shouting at the Captain.

Daniel exchanged a sad look with Melissa, William had seen more than his share of trouble at an early age.

"Do you know what I am, William?" The Captain asked in a soft voice.

William calmed, but looked at him through narrowed eyes. "You're a ghost, and so is she." He paused and studied them. "You're much stronger than her though.

"Can I show you a trick I've learned?"

"What trick?" the boy tried not to be interested, but he was.

"Can you touch me?"

"No."

"Go ahead, try to."

William reached out to the Captain but as expected his hand went through him.

The Captain concentrated on becoming corporeal and did. Then he winked at the boy. "Now try to touch me."

William sighed, but reached out his hand and was stunned to feel a real arm underneath his small fingers. "How…how do you do that?" he gasped.

"It's a trick, do you like it?" The Captain smiled and was rewarded with a shy smile.

"That's cool. I didn't know ghosts could do that."

"Only special ghosts," Melissa said.

"Can you?" William asked.

"No, I can't. I'm still pretty new at this," she said.

"You're pretty, you remind me of my real mother," William said.

"Do you remember her at all?" Melissa asked.

"A little. She used to sing to me though I don't remember the words. Something about a frog. She wasn't a good singer but she had red hair, like you." He sighed. "I thought she loved me but then I ended up here."

"Have they hurt you, William?" Daniel asked, blue eyes filled with concern.

"You mean, like have they hit me?" He shook his head. "No, they just don't understand me because I can do special things." He sighed. "And it's worse because he's after me."

"Who is after you?" Melissa asked.

"I don't know, him. He laughs at me, and makes bad things happen to my adoptive parents when I'm around. They think all of it's because of me, but it's not. He gets me in trouble," he finished sadly.

"Who does? Is it another spirit?"

"I don't know, but he's strong like you," William said.

"Strong isn't always a bad thing, strong can be used to protect people, children like you."

"You would protect me?" William squeaked, trying not to cry again.

"It would be my honor to do so."

"What does that mean?" William looked at Melissa for a translation.

"It means if you will let him that he will help protect you."

"Even from something bad?"

'Of course." Daniel's mind was going a million miles a minute. Was it an evil spirit or something else? And why was it after the boy?

William started to cry silently, tears streaking down his face as he regarded the Captain.

"Come here, lad," the Captain said and opened his arms, inviting the boy into a hug. William hesitated, but after a long moment stepped into the Captain's arms, and the older man gently held the crying boy close to him, letting him cry himself out. When he was done, he wiped the tears away from the boy's face.

"William, Melissa and I are going to have to leave for a while, but I promise you I will find you again, and soon." He paused and looked into the boy's blue eyes and was reminded of his mother, Dana. "Do you have something of yours that I can take with me? It will help me find you more quickly when you are no longer here."

"Here," the boy thrust a small stuffed alien toy at him. "It's called Spooky."

"My God," Daniel muttered, knowing that the well-worn toy was given to him by Mulder when William was still a newborn boy. "Are you sure you want me to hang onto this?"

"Yeah, keep him safe, he's my favorite. I'm afraid I'll lose some of my stuff when they send me away."

"I'll bring it back to you, William, I promise." The Captain sighed. "I'm sorry I have to leave you. Would you feel better if Melissa stayed with you?"

"Can she do that?" William's face was hopeful.

"Yes, but you won't be able to see her all the time and she won't be able to talk to you most of the time because she is a young ghost."

"Like I'm a young person?"

"Yes, kind of like that. She has much to learn about being a spirit."

"Are you teaching her?" William asked, regarding the Captain in a new light.

"Sort of," he chuckled and offered the two of them a smile. "So you may not see or hear her but I suspect you will know that she's around anyway, isn't that right?"

"I can tell," he said.

"This is all right with you?" The Captain finally officially asked Melissa.

"Of course," she said.

"And William, I want you to meet one more of my friends because he might check on you too when I cannot. All right?"

"All right, I guess," William said, frowning at the Captain.

"Jared," The Captain called and within moments, Jared was at his side.

"Yes, Captain?" He smiled at his friend.

"I would like you to meet William. William, I would like you to meet Jared."

"Pleased to meet you, William." He gave the boy a happy smile, and got a small smile in return.

"Nice to meet you, Jared." He studied him for a moment. "You're not as strong as he is either," he indicated the Captain.

"Not many are, so I won't be insulted," Jared said.

"Captain?" William looked at Daniel.

"Aye, I was a sea captain when I was alive. I still tend to think of myself that way."

"And so does everyone else," Jared said, and everyone laughed.

"Can you be strong, William?" The Captain asked. "Melissa will be with you and I will find a way to be with you."

"You will?"

"Aye. I will find a way to keep you safe and find you a family." He studied the boy with somber eyes.

"You promise? Cross your heart?" His earnest expression was almost more than the Captain could bear.

"Cross my heart. Melissa will keep you company and if anything happens she will let me know, all right?"

"Okay." He sighed. "Maybe it's better if I'm not here, I never fit in anyway."

"It will be all right, William. I promise. Come here," he said and pulled the boy to him in a fierce hug which the boy returned. He was no doubt willing to hold onto anyone that offered him even a shred of hope at this point in his life.

When he let him go, the Captain stood up beside Jared, and nodded at Melissa.

"You have your own personal guardian angel, my lad. She will look after you until I get back to you, all right?"

William nodded and looked at his favorite toy. "Take care of Spooky."

"I will take very good care of Spooky, I promise." And with one last look at Melissa and William, the Captain and Jared vanished.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

So many unexpected things had come up from finding William that Daniel knew he had to speak with The Powers That Be. They could provide more information about the boy and what was happening to him.

He appeared in the foyer of the Victorian home of where the Powers that Be resided and with a polite nod to one of the gatekeepers, stalked to the closed double doors that were part of Sucellos domain. He threw open the doors and walked into the large library.

The gatekeeper babbled behind him, in turn threatening and pleading, begging him not to disturb one of the great powers, but the Captain was on a personal mission and paid the other spirit no heed. Sucellos was not in the library per se, so Daniel threw his head back and bellowed for him.

"Sucellos, where the hell are you? We need to talk! Now!" The Captain spared a look of disgust for the babbling spirit beside him and pointed him to the doorway before the other spirit dissipated in fright. When the frightened spirit shut the door behind him, he bellowed again.

"Sucellos! It is important!"

"So important that you've turned my secretary into a nervous wreck?" a voice said mildly from behind Daniel.

"He's a lily livered excuse for a spirit if ever I saw one, reminds me of Claymore, he does," the Captain said.

"Claymore?"

"Never mind."

"Daniel, what is it that you're roaring about?"

"The boy, William. I have found him."

"Ahh, you took longer than I thought you would," Sucellos said and laughed at the Captain's sour look.

"The lad has had a hard time of it so far, he has some issues."

"Many humans have issues, the world is not always kind.'

"He's being given away for a second time," the Captain said, anger in his voice.

"I cannot help with that."

"And the boy seems to have abilities, powers that scare people."

"People are always afraid of what they do not understand, surely you know that?" Sucellos green eyes met Daniel's and he nodded.

'Aye, but he needs to be with someone that understands him."

"And that would be?"

"His parents," Daniel said in a steel laced voice.

"And are you going to demand that I wave my hand and fix everything."

"You can, can't you?" The anger was evident in the Captain's voice.

"Perhaps, but to undo so much that has already happened would most certainly affect a great many people, so big a ripple as to be called a wave by now. You know that is not done except for very significant and rare exceptions."

"But the boy…" Daniel sputtered.

"Surely there are things that can be done in the human world now that you have found him?"

"I think so," the Captain said, knowing he thought of several things that could be done to get the boy and his parents closer to reuniting. He would have to confer with his wife to be sure but there were possibilities.

The Captain paced the length of the room and back before stopping in front of Sucellos. "There is another problem."

"Which is what?"

"The boy is being pursued by something. It was not at the house when we were there, but I felt traces of it."

"Of what?" Sucellos bright green eyes showed an avid interest in the subject at hand.

"Something not of the material plane, an evil spirit, or perhaps even a demon?" Daniel sighed. "Whatever it was bodes ill for the child. Given all of his other problems it seems that something must be done for the lad."

"Perhaps it can be taken under consideration," Sucellos agreed. "While you were away I did check the ledgers regarding your friends Fox Mulder and Dana Scully and find that you are correct in your assessment that they are in the red. Therefore we are prepared to help you if you help us."

"And just what will that entail?" The Captain asked suspiciously.

"It's connected really. Find out what it is that is attaching itself to the boy and get rid of it. Kill it, destroy it, exile it, whatever you feel is appropriate." He offered Daniel a large smile. "After that everything should fall into place nicely."

"But you're not going to help?"

"Directly? No, of course not. I may be able to offer you bits of advice and information along the way though, and you do know how valuable good information can be."

A large sigh escaped Daniel, he was frustrated with the lack of direct help, but still pleased they were willing to offer any. Advice and information from the Powers that Be were usually worth their weight in gold.

"There is one thing that you should make sure happens, though Daniel."

"And what is that?"

"Make sure that Fox and Dana get married."

"That is up to them, not me."

"It's very important," Sucellos said, and when Daniel looked at him he saw the serious expression on his face.

"Why? They have been together for years and love each other."

"Trust me when I tell you that marriage vows are not only the paper they are written on, and that if two people truly love each other then to be married in the sight of God can only strengthen their resolve and the outcome of things in their lives." Daniel looked like he was about to protest when Sucellos held up his hand. "It is important they are married before they find William, do you understand?"

"Not completely, no, but from that tone of voice I know that it is something that has to happen for everything to move on to a best possible scenario."

Sucellos nodded. "And Dana Scully has to know about her son."

"When? Before or after the marriage?"

"I will leave that up to you, but definitely before he is back in their lives."

The Captain nodded. "Anything else?"

"When you find out what it is that is after the child I may or may not have some more advice for you. But remember that destroying the creature that is after William will help to free him. And you needn't do it alone." Sucellos patted Daniel's shoulder. "You will need to accept help to accomplish this as well, and you may all have to face some of your greatest fears. Think your crew is up to it?"

"My crew? What in the blazes are you talking about?" Daniel began to bluster but suddenly found himself back in that comfortable tavern, standing next to Jared. Blast!

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

_AN: I should mention that Jared and the 'powers that be' are original characters and do not belong to anyone but me; as much as any of my characters ever do. If you've made it this far, thanks for reading and I hope you stick around for the rest of the ride. Remember that reviews and encouraged and welcome._


	22. Chapter 22

Chapter Twenty Two

The living room was quiet, and though Carolyn enjoyed the solitude of her location, she was accustomed to having her ghost around. So she sipped her tea as she sat on the couch, and with her legs stretched out in front of her, she stared at the portrait of her love.

She was so lost in her thoughts that it took her a few seconds to realize that someone was knocking on her front door. With a last look over her shoulder at the portrait, she went to open the front door and found Dana and Fox on her doorstep.

"What a pleasant surprise, come on in, you two," she said and led them back into the living room. "There's tea if you'd like," she said gesturing to the teapot that sat in the middle of the table.

"Thanks," Scully said and poured a cup for both her and Mulder as they sat together on the couch.

"And to what do I owe the company of this visit?" Carolyn asked, smiling at her guests.

"Well, we wanted to talk to you about our wedding," Dana said, taking Mulder's hand in her own.

"Dana, I can hardly wait, but there are still so many arrangements to make. I was thinking that if you have time tomorrow? Or even today I would love to help you out." Carolyn's eyes lit up happily, weddings were a wonderful occasion to celebrate.

"About that…" Mulder cleared his throat.

"We've talked about things and we're going to have a small wedding," Mulder said.

"We want to keep a low profile, and so we think a simple wedding would be best," Dana said.

"Oh, that's a shame, but I understand. But what about when you get married again?"

Mulder and Scully looked at each other, both picking up on her subdued expression.

"We're going to have a small wedding then too," Scully said.

"But a big reception afterwards. Would you be willing to help us plan that when it's time?"

Carolyn looked at the two of them and nodded. "I would love to help out with that."

"Excellent," he said and grinned at her.

"Carolyn, you and the Captain have done so much for us, we are so grateful," Scully gave her a heartfelt look.

"We haven't done anything," Carolyn protested.

"You're our friends, aren't you?" Mulder asked.

"I certainly hope so."

"That's a lot considering how eccentric we are," Mulder laughed.

"Speak for yourself," Scully hit him.

"You eccentric? Then what does that make Daniel and me?" It was Carolyn's turn to laugh.

"And it's so cool to have a ghost for a friend," Mulder gushed, he couldn't help himself.

"See, I told you," Scully arched an eyebrow and shared a laugh with Carolyn.

"What?" Mulder asked looking from one woman to the other. They just continued to laugh at him.

"But we had something else we wanted to ask you and the Captain," Scully said.

"What would that be?"

"We want to go back to Virginia to get married. That's where we've been living and it makes sense that we would get married there."

"And it will give a chance to wrap up things with the house, tie up any loose ends we have there," Mulder said.

"So since we're getting married as simply as possible, probably with a Justice of the Peace, we will need witnesses. Would you and Daniel be our witnesses?"

"Us?" Carolyn looked surprised. "What about your family? Or other friends? We're pretty new in the scheme of things."

"We want you, that is if you'll do it," Mulder said.

"I'm flattered that you think so highly of us," she said but frowned.

"What is it?" Dana asked.

"I can't speak for Daniel, though."

"He won't want to do it?" Mulder looked disappointed.

"No, I think he will want to, but it may be more a matter of can he? His corporeal abilities become more limited the further he is from Gull Cottage. Here and in town he has gotten so good at it that he is mistaken for a living person. But away from here it becomes more problematic." She sighed. "He will have to answer that for you when he gets back."

"He's been gone a few days again any idea when he'll be back?" Mulder asked and exchanged a significant look with Carolyn that Scully missed.

"No, I don't. I can only hope it's soon," she said, a bit of irritation present in her voice. "When do you need an answer by?"

"The end of the week?" Scully said. "We're planning on leaving early next week, take a week to wrap up loose ends and get married before leave Virginia."

"Then what? Carolyn asked, happy that things were working out for them.

"Then we move to Schooner Bay and start a new life."

"It's a new start for us, no more running, hiding, no more having to hide our feelings for one another, just a chance to be an ordinary couple in love." Mulder took Scully's hand and raised it to his lips, kissing it.

"He hardly ever kissed my hand before we got here, I think the Captain is a good influence on his," Scully said, sparing a glance for Carolyn, but returning her gaze to her partner.

"It's his old world charm, it practically oozes out of him," she said and sighed in amusement as the two on the couch were losing themselves in the gaze of each other. She watched them with great fondness, and said a small prayer to herself that they could find William and bring him back to his parents that loved him so very much.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

It was late at night, probably about two in the morning if Daniel estimated his time correctly, when he appeared at Gull Cottage. He materialized on the balcony, needing some time by himself before seeing his wife. He stood by the ship's wheel, running his hands over it, enjoying the familiar comforting feel of it. He closed his eyes and tried to remember, to imagine the life he had actually lived, and realized it was now a distant memory. He remembered the ocean, being master of the vessel beneath his feet, Captain of his crew, and the one responsible for so many lives. He had been smart and he had been lucky, with only a few rare exceptions he had lost very few crew members to the fathomless black depths of the unforgiving ocean. The oceans were at once beautiful and deadly, and fate could turn on any Captain within minutes. Yes, the sea was a most fickle mistress, still he had loved his life.

He opened his eyes again and surveyed the calm night before him. Life was like that as well, being enough of a man to guide those you love through the treacherous shoals and to safety. He was Captain of Carolyn's ship and had been for a long time now. Through love, trust, and patience they had built a life together and had raised her children to be fine people.

Now some new friends had boarded his ship and he felt responsible to look after them. To take care of them, but most certainly look after the child, William. The small boy had touched his heart in a way he hadn't expected. He would move heaven and earth to help him and see him reunited with his parents, and he would find and destroy whatever it was that was trying to attach itself to the small boy.

He frowned. That some creature was after the child was an unexpected and most unwelcome development but one that had to be dealt with in a decisive manner. Shaking his head in worry, he let go of the wheel, and picked up William's toy, and without opening the balcony doors, moved through them to the other side.

His wife lie in their bed, eyes closed in sleep, or so he thought until he sat down on the bed beside her. She opened her eyes and looked at him, pleased and relieved to see him there.

"You're back," she said.

"I did not mean to wake you." He reached out and gently touched her cheek.

"You didn't. I knew you were back, I can sense you, you know?"

"I know." He leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on her lips.

"Is that you're new sleeping partner? Or is there something you want to tell me?" she asked, noticing the child's stuffed animal that he held in his hands.

"Oh, this?" He sighed. "This is Spooky, and it belongs to a very special little boy."

"You found him?"

"Aye, I did." His face remained grim.

"That's not a very good look on you. What's wrong?"

"I think what is not wrong is a better question," He stood up, concentrated, and willed his clothes to vanish except for his boxers, and climbed under the covers with his wife.

"You're troubled."

"Very," he agreed, and pulled her close.

"Do you want to talk about it?" she reached out and touched his face, looking into concerned blue eyes."

"Yes, but not tonight. I want to think about things while you sleep. Do you mind?"

"No, not as long as I can fall asleep in your arms."

"Of course, my darling," they exchanged another tender kiss and she snuggled against him, drifting back to sleep.

He held her tight, and in the hand behind her back, kept the toy, Spooky with them.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The people at the orphanage were trying to be good to him, he knew that but it didn't matter. He was alone again, abandoned by more people that were supposed to love him. He didn't understand, what was wrong with him? Why didn't anyone love him?

William held onto the stuffed dog that was his second favorite stuffed toy after Spooky, he hugged it tight against him. He tried to sleep in the unfamiliar surroundings, tried to believe that everything would be all right, that the ghost, Captain Gregg would return and help him find a home. He could still feel Melissa nearby so he hadn't gone back on that part of the promise, but he was a ghost, what could he do in the real world? How could a ghost really find him a family?

Softly, so that no one would hear him, William cried himself to sleep.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

When Carolyn woke up she was disappointed to find herself alone in bed. Her bedmate had disappeared and was not anywhere in the Master Suite. Remembering their brief conversation early in the morning about William, she dressed quickly and made her way downstairs. As she entered the kitchen she was greeting by the smell of freshly brewed coffee. A warm cup filled with black coffee sat on the table, waiting for her next to a plate with two pieces of toast, butter and jam on it just the way she liked it.

She smiled at the thoughtfulness of her ghost and wondered where he was. She didn't feel his presence in the kitchen though he seemed to be nearby.

"Daniel? Where are you?"

"Here, my dear," he said and appeared beside her. He took a moment to make himself corporeal and then opened his arms to her.

She walked into them, and he held her close for a long hug.

"Daniel, what's wrong?"

"I need your advice."

"Of course."

He gestured to the kitchen table and he took the seat beside her.

"I found the lad," he said after a long few moments.

"And?" Carolyn studied his face, worried by how grim he looked.

"And I'm not exactly sure what to do for him. There are some things only I can do but there are other things that must be handled in this world of the living."

"Daniel, start at the beginning. How did you find him? What happened when you found him?" she laid a hand on his arm.

"I found him with his adoptive parents, they were fighting, about him it turns out."

"Why would they do that?"

"It seems that William has special abilities, and they are afraid of him and what he can do and so they are giving him up for adoption."

"Oh, no."

"The lad feels abandoned again."

"Again? Does he remember his birth parents? He was just a baby."

"It would seem that he does, though I am not sure how."

"Poor William," she squeezed her husband's hand.

"We need to find a way to get him to Fox and Dana, or even us to start with. We have to help him!" The Captain's eyes were earnest as he spoke to his wife.

"Dana will have to know before we can do anything."

"Aye, that is a certainty. As is the fact they must be married."

"They will be in a couple of weeks."

"We have to wait for that before we tell them about William."

"Why?" Carolyn regarded him with concern. "Why can't you tell them now?"

"Trust me, my dear. I have reasons for everything I do. There is a need for this and the sooner they get married the sooner I can tell them what I have found out."

"Directives from the spirit realm?" She questioned.

"Something like that." He frowned.

"There's more isn't there?" Carolyn asked taking a sip of her coffee.

"A great deal more, but I'm not at liberty to say any more at this time."

"I hate when you're mysterious!"

"I know, apologies, my dear."

"Oh, there have been changes to their wedding plans," Carolyn said.

"What changes? They are still getting married, aren't they?"

"Oh yes, but they want to make their wedding as simple as possible. So they are going to return to Virginia, finish cleaning up the house, tie up loose ends, and get married by a Justice of the Peace."

"I wish it was sooner, but it is better than their original date which was two months out."

"And there is one more request for us."

"What I that?" The Captain asked.

"They want us to be their witnesses."

"Us?" Her ghost smiled. "I'm honored that they thought of us."

"So was I. There's a problem with that though."

"And what would that be?" He asked.

"They will be having their wedding in Virginia."

"Virginia? That is some distance away.

"I know. Could you do corporeal long enough to be at a wedding?"

"I don't know. I think I will need to speak to the two of them about this."

"They said they will be by later today."

"All right."

Carolyn studied the Captain for a moment and took his hand in her and squeezed it. "It will be all right, Daniel. We'll find a way to help William."

"I will need your guidance for this, and your common sense. I suspect once his birth parents know about him all hell will break loose. And knowing how desperately they want him back I suspect they will not be able to be objective about what is going to happen. Will you help me?"

"Do you even need to ask?" She leaned in and kissed him.

He returned the kiss and suddenly realized it had been at least two weeks since they had been together. They had some time to kill on the moment, so with a smile for her, he pulled her onto his lap, and proceeded to kiss her with a great deal of thoroughness.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The house on the outskirts of town that was purchased by Mulder was quite nice, Carolyn thought as they pulled up to it. She had briefly stopped by once before to drop some household items off to the couple, but hadn't officially been in the house. It was such a nice day and she needed to get out so she had talked Daniel into visiting their friend's new house.

She watched as he got out of the car, and stopped to look at the house. Dressed in form fitting black pants and an ivory turtle neck she thought he looked quite handsome and dapper. He walked over to the driver's side of the car and offered her his arm as they went through the gate of the picket fence that surrounded the back yard of the property. The gate creaked in protest and the fence had seen better days, but could be easily repaired. The house was an old Victorian house with two floors and appeared to have lots of room, at least from the outside. The house was a fixer upper to be sure but looked to be worth the time it would take to so.

Carolyn looked over to Daniel and he nodded in approval. "This was a good house when it was first built and will be a good house again with a bit of work."

"You were around when it was built?"

"Don't look so surprised. I have been around Schooner Bay for a very long time. This house was built by the son of Ethan Hadley, sometime after my death. And like Gull Cottage, the modern conveniences of plumbing and electricity were added sometime after the fact."

"Well, the important thing is that Dana and Fox like it."

"Yes, quite." He escorted her up to the front door. "Do they know that we're coming?"

"No they don't have a phone in the house yet but I did leave a message on Dana's cell phone." She smiled at him. "I guess we'll see if they're home."

"Where else would they be?" Daniel asked, and knocked on the door.

They waited on the step for a few moments and looked at the view of the sea just beyond the road. Arms wrapped gently around each other they heard the door open behind them.

"Hey Scully, guess who's here?" Mulder yelled over his shoulder, buttoning up his shirt. "It's Danny and Carolyn."

Carolyn tried not to laugh as the Captain ground his teeth together at being called 'Danny, and turned around to see Mulder standing in the doorway a grin on his face.

"Welcome to our humble abode, please come in," he said and stepped away from the door, gesturing them in.

"Shit!" They heard Scully swearing from another room.

"My partner was not expecting visitors," Mulder explained. "She's not quite dressed."

"Mulder, shut up!" Scully yelled from the other room.

Carolyn laughed and the Captain looked mildly embarrassed, they had also noted Mulder's somewhat disheveled appearance.

"She'll be out in a bit, please come in, and sit, I think we have a couple of chairs." He led them through a pathway of boxes to a clear area in the living room where there were four chairs and a card table. "For the moment this is our dining room table, please sit."

The Captain and Carolyn exchanged amused smiles.

"Can I get you something to drink?" He frowned as he looked over his shoulder towards the kitchen. "I'm not sure I can offer you anything to eat yet."

"Fox, it's fine," Carolyn assured him.

"Umm, ice tea then? Or water? Or coffee?"

"Ice tea would be good," Carolyn said.

"What, no coffee?" Daniel raised an eyebrow.

"Sometimes I like a change," she said.

"Must be love," Mulder said.

"Hey, that line is for me," Scully said, entering the room, appearing only a bit unkempt in a sapphire blue blouse, and black jeans she was wearing.

She and Mulder exchanged a secret smile.

"What a nice surprise," Dana said and hugged each of them. "Sorry about the mess, but we still have a lot to do."

"Moving is such a chore," Carolyn agreed.

Mulder came back with glasses and a pitcher of ice tea, poured four glasses and handed one to each of them.

"Cheers!" he said and everyone held their glasses up.

"Cheers!" Everyone echoed.

"We hope we haven't come at a bad time," Carolyn began.

"No, we're happy to have you," Mulder said.

"You're in a good mood, Fox. What is the occasion?" Daniel asked.

"The occasion is that the love of my life has agreed to marry me and we are now free to start a new life. Why wouldn't I be happy?"

"Good point," Daniel agreed and politely sipped his ice tea.

"And speaking of that we have a question for you, we've already spoken with Carolyn."

"And what would that be?" The Captain asked.

"Well, we've decided to have a small wedding and get married in Virginia in front of a Justice of the Peace."

"That way there will be less problems and we can get married sooner," Dana said.

"Why Virginia?" Daniel asked.

"It's where we've been living and it makes sense for us to be married there. Hopefully it will make our trail colder should anyone actively be looking for us," Scully said.

"So it seemed like a good idea," Mulder agreed. "But we need witnesses, and Scully and I both agree that we'd like you and Carolyn to be our witnesses. That is if you can?"

Daniel chuckled as he looked into their hopeful faces. "I am sorry, but I am afraid my answer will have to be no."

"No?" Carolyn looked at her husband in surprise. "Why not? Is corporeal the problem?"

"Hmm. Could be, but that is not why I am declining," he said, studying the disappointed faces before him.

"Then why?" Scully asked.

"Think about it, if anything you want your trail to grow cold. If for some reason they decided to see who the witnesses were at your wedding, I am sure they could track Carolyn and me back to Schooner Bay. Whereas if you had some of the friends you have known for a long time, or local people from Virginia as your witnesses that trail wouldn't lead here."

Scully and Mulder looked at each other and shrugged.

"I guess that makes sense," she said.

"We did touch on it but didn't follow it through, but I think you're right. We've come this far, no reason to take an added risk now."

"How about when we get married again? Would you be our witnesses then?" Dana asked. "We'll be doing the second wedding when I am swept off my feet by a dashing stranger, no longer able to mourn my dead husband Fox Mulder."

"Better mourn properly," Fox said, and squeezed her hand playfully.

"What? For you?" Scully arched her eyebrow.

"At least I won't have to be named Fox anymore," he said in relief.

"If you don't change your plans by then I, for one would be happy to be a witness at your second wedding. Daniel?" She nudged him in the ribs.

"As would I. It would be my great honor," he said and inclined his head in acknowledgement.

"All right! We have a second set of witnesses lined up!" Mulder grinned. "Guess I really will have to marry you twice."

Scully slapped him on the chest. "You'd better. Of course if you don't it will be your loss as I'll be a rich widow and you'll be a pauper." He blue eyes twinkled in devilment.

"You are an evil woman, Dana Scully," he pouted and the other couple laughed.

"So where have you been?" Scully asked the Captain.

"Oh, here and there, nothing important," he tried to dismiss her question.

"I don't believe that," she said.

"Why not?" He gave her an innocent look.

"It would have to be something important for you to be gone from Carolyn for so long, wouldn't it?" Her blue eyes gazed into his and he was struck once again by her directness.

"You are correct, I have some important spiritual business to attend to."

"Have?" she asked.

"Yes, I am not done with it yet. Carolyn and I have been through this before. We both get rather cranky for a while but end up none the worse for wear." He gave his wife and Dana a lopsided smile.

"Have you found anything interesting while you've been gone?" Mulder asked in a carefully controlled voice and the Captain knew he was asking after William.

"Just the usual, nothing new," the Captain offered a shrug along with his lie.

"Oh," Mulder put on his best poker face and hid his disappointment beneath it.

"So, do you want to see the house, or what?" Dana asked, setting down her ice tea and bouncing up from her chair.

"Of course, I'd love to have the tour," Carolyn said.

"Captain?" Dana asked.

"Oh, of course," he nodded his agreement.

"Don't mind him, he's seen the house before," Carolyn said.

"He has?"

"Oh, yes. I saw it built," he said.

"Yeah, you've been here a long time, you're ancient," Mulder laughed.

"I wouldn't go that far," the Captain growled.

"Close enough." Mulder just couldn't wipe that grin off his face and the Captain was starting to be annoyed by it. "Come on, Carolyn, let me show you around. Why don't you give Danny the tour?" he asked Scully, and took Carolyn's arm in his.

The Captain's eyes narrowed as he watched them leave the room chatting happily. Dana laughed at his expression.

"He's just doing that to get you, you know?" Scully laughed.

"I suspected as much," he said, and turned his attention to Dana and offered her a charming smile. "Though I have seen the house it has been a long time since I have toured it. Would you be so kind as to show me around?" His blue eyes twinkled with amusement.

"You don't have to humor me, you know?" Scully said, equally amused.

"Why would I do that?" He offered her his arm. "Miss Scully?"

"All right," she offered him one of her rare happy smiles as she took his arm. "It's no Gull Cottage, but it is ours so we're happy."

"As you should be," he said and allowed Dana to guide him out of the living room of their new home.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

_AN: Thanks for your encouragement and reviews; they are appreciated._


	23. Chapter 23

Chapter Twenty Three

Two days later William was sulking in the large room of the orphanage. He pushed a toy truck around with his hands, his attempts halfhearted at best. He looked around but didn't see any adults near him so he sat back, removed his hands from the toy, and steered the toy truck around without touching it. He watched it for a while but was bored. He wandered over to the shelves where the books were kept and picked them up, flipping through the pictures and limited text with ease, dropping each book on the ground when he was finished with it.

It wasn't much but for a little while it occupied his agile mind, and kept his thoughts away from how lonely he really was.

Melissa frowned, her heart going out to her nephew, the boy that felt so abandoned and forlorn. She watched him every day, marveling in the abilities he possessed and could only imagine the things he would learn, the things he could be capable of. But she could also see that his power could be corrupted by some unscrupulous people, so it was extremely important that he not fall into the wrong hands. The best place he would be was with people that could understand him, people that loved him, and that would be his distinctly unusual parents. What had happened to Fox Mulder and her sister, Dana, for them to be able to create such a child?

In the end it didn't matter. He was a child that needed help, he was her family, and she would keep a close eye on him in order to keep him safe until the Captain returned.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The middle aged couple sat in the chairs across from the desk, fidgeting as they regarded each other nervously, anxious and ill at ease. The matching expressions on their faces were sad and unhappy.

The adoption agency worker, Mrs. Jamison looked across the desk at them. The uncomfortable silence continued until Mrs. Jamison tapped her pen on the wood of the desk, drawing attention to herself, and she cleared her throat.

"Mr. and Mrs. VandeKamp? The papers are completed. If you truly want to give William up for adoption, then all you need to do is sign them." She slowly pushed the papers across the desk to them and saw the sad look on their faces. "You know you don't have to do this. Everything says that you've been wonderful parents, good parents to William." She shook her head. "I'm still not clear on why you want to give him up."

"You don't understand," Mrs. VandeKamp said.

"Then help me to understand," Mrs. Jamison said.

"The boy, as we've already told you, he just isn't normal," Mr. VandeKamp said.

"You say that but in the week he's been here we've seen nothing that doesn't say that he is a sweet little boy."

"You don't know how hard this is. We do love him, we really do, but we can't take care of him anymore. We can't hide his problems."

"Problems? What do you mean?" Mrs. Jamison thought back to her encounters with the child the last week and couldn't come up with anything abnormal.

Mr. VandeKamp looked at his wife as though he wanted to say something, but after a shake of her head, he dropped his gaze to the floor.

"He's afraid of being abandoned, again, but other than that he seems like a normal little boy."

"He's not! How many time do I have to tell you that?" Mrs. VandeKamp snapped. "We just need to leave him here, he's not the child for us!" The woman was angry, but sad at the same time, tears streaming down her face. "Maybe you can find his birth mother, we were told she had a hard time giving him up."

"Those are sealed records, we can't go back to open them."

Mrs. VandeKamp picked up the pen on the desk. "To complete this we only need to sign this document?"

"Yes, both of you."

The emotional woman picked up the document and signed it, then pushed it to her husband who, after a long few moments, did so, silently following his wife's wishes. Then he pushed it back to the social worker.

"Are we done?" he asked.

"Yes. We're done." Mrs. Jamison watched them depart, crying as they left. She was surprised when the man stopped for a moment after his wife had stepped through the door.

"William, you'll take care of him?"

"We will do our best to find him a new home with loving parents."

"Good, very good. I'm sorry we couldn't take better care of him, but he has strange abilities, and even worse, I think something is after him."

"Something is after him? What does that mean?"

"I don't know. I only know that things got worse when he told us that something was after him." He nodded to Mrs. Jamison. "I just thought you should know." Then he turned and left the room.

William was now a ward of the state of Virginia.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The dark, isolated house that they had lived in for the last couple of years was finally closed up and locked. It looked gloomy and deserted just as when they had first arrived. Mulder turned to Scully who stood beside him, lost in her thoughts as well.

"I'm glad to be leaving here," he said.

"It wasn't so bad," she said and he gave her a look. "Well, maybe. It was never really home, but it did give shelter and a place to live that was out of the way. It beat the hell out of being on the run, don't you think?"

"Well, there is that," he reluctantly agreed. "But are you happy, Dana? Do you really want to move?"

"Am I happy? What's not to be happy?" She held up her left hand and waved it at Mulder, prominently displaying her new wedding band. Then she took his hand and displayed his new wedding band. "You're mine now."

"As if I wasn't before, it's just that, well, we're official now."

He pulled her to him and stared into her lovely blue eyes, then he placed his mouth on hers, gently opening hers so that they enjoyed a deep, passionate French kiss.

"Oh, Mulder," she sighed, when they broke apart. "Much more of that and we may have to open up the house again."

"Won't do any good, we have to make out on the floor," he said and didn't seem too enthusiastic. "Let's stick to plan A."

"You want to drive all the way back to Schooner Bay to spend our wedding night?"

"Yeah, don't you? In our own house, starting our new life, and away from this place that we had to take out of necessity." He paused and looked at her. 'Wasn't that the point of tying up our loose ends so early today?"

"Loose ends?" Scully gave him a disapproving look. "You mean like our wedding?"

"You know that's not what I mean. In fact, I can't wait to get you in bed now that you're my wife, now that you're Mrs. Scully-Mulder." He sighed. "But I don't want to celebrate our wedding night in there, or in some cheap motel room. We've had enough of those to last a lifetime."

"We could stop at a fancy hotel on the way back. You said that you have money," Scully gave him a searching gaze.

"God, Scully, you're a genius, of course that's what we should do. And it's only mid-morning so we have plenty of time to get where ever it is that we need to get to. Do you have something in mind?" He asked, arching an eyebrow playfully.

"I always have something in mind," she said, giving him a playful grin.

"Then lead on, Mrs. Scully-Mulder." He placed his hand on the small of her back and guided her to their car.

"Mrs. Scully-Mulder, I think I'm going to have to work on the sound of that," she said.

"That's the whole point, Dana," he said and smacked her on the ass.

She screamed in mock outrage and hit him on the chest, but he only laughed. Still laughing they got into the car.

They left Curtis, Virginia in order to make their way back to Schooner Bay, Maine knowing that it was a sixteen hour drive, also knowing that they would stop at a high end hotel on the way back as a place to spend their wedding night, and longer if Scully wanted.

Mulder smiled happily, his hand entwined with hers as he drove away from their forced home, and onto a new life in their chosen home, by way of a luxurious hotel. What Scully didn't know was that the hotel was already waiting for them, as Mulder had taken care of all of the details. He would make sure that she was treated like a queen tonight and for as many nights as she was willing to stay there with him. It was still a long drive to Newport, Rhode Island, but it was a beautiful spot for a honeymoon, and even if they got there late they would have the rest of the week to celebrate their new state of affairs.

"Where do you want to stop, Mulder?" Scully asked.

"Hey, we just got started, why so anxious?" He flashed her an easy smile.

"Well, I have some things in mind for tonight," she said. "Things I think you'll like."

He turned his gaze away from the road for just a moment and saw the desire in the blue eyes that stared back at him. He swallowed hard and turned his attention back to the road.

"Mulder," she said, and softly placed her hand on his leg.

"Scully, please don't do that," he admonished, though without any heart.

"You're words say to stop, but your tone doesn't."

"For Christ's sake we've only been in the car a couple of hours. And the sooner we get there the sooner we can…you know." He waggled his eyebrows at her.

"Or, we could do it before we get there and then again after we get there," Scully said brightly.

"Damnit, Scully!" Mulder whined as her hand wandered to his inner thigh. He could already feel his erection as it began to harden under her talented hand.

"Find a rest stop, Mulder, one where we can disappear for a while."

"Yes, Ma'am!" He said with great enthusiasm.

Scully only smiled.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

They arrived in Newport, Rhode Island, about eleven o'clock that night. Weary from their day of driving, Mulder pulled into the valet service area of the hotel. They yawned after they got out of their car yawning, and stretched, before looking across at each other. Scully gave him a reproving look.

"What?" he asked.

"Why did we have to drive for so long? Couldn't we have found a nice hotel closer than Newport, Rhode Island?" In Mulderish fashion she whined at him.

"Scully, you're whining!" He laughed.

"I am not!"

"Oh, my poor Scully is tired," he pulled her close but she hit him in the chest until he let her pull away

"Don't be condescending," she snapped.

"Oh, is that any way to treat your husband on your wedding day?"

"I'll treat you however I want. Get the bags."

"No need," he said and smiled at her as the valet came up to greet him. He pulled out a couple of bills and handed them to the valet. "Will you see that the bags are brought up to the honeymoon suite as soon as possible?"

"Yes, sir!" The younger man said with a salute.

Mulder offered her his arm and as she took it he felt her relax a bit, she couldn't quite hide the smirk on her face.

"Now what?" he asked.

"Sir? You?"

"Yeah, I had flashbacks to us and Skinner. He was always 'sir', not me." He shuddered and Scully laughed and took his hand.

"Does that mean I'm forgiven?"

"For the moment. But we better be able to get a great room after that ride."

"When did you get so demanding? We used to drive for days and stop at rest stops to sleep."

He felt Scully shudder. "But we don't have to run anymore, Mulder, now we deserve something more normal, don't you think?"

"Obviously, I married you, didn't I?" He knew he was deflecting the question a bit but didn't feel inclined to get into a discussion about their long term future at the moment.

"Don't sound so damn excited about it!" She snapped. "You didn't have to if you didn't want to," she said.

"Hey!" He stopped mid-stride and turned her to face him, he searched her blue eyes and saw that she was feeling defensive though he wasn't sure why. "What's wrong?"

"Just tired," she said.

"You're sure?" He asked and turned away from his scrutinizing gaze.

"Sure," she said and he stopped pushing and simply pulled her to him and hugged her. "I love you, Dana. You know that, right?"

"I know, Mulder," She said with a heavy sigh.

"But you're not going to tell me what's wrong."

"No, not tonight." She finally met his gaze and leaned up to give him a quick kiss.

"Okay, I'll get our keys. Wait here."

She nodded and h went over to the hotel desk to check in, exchanging some quiet conversation with the manager who nodded in answer to Mulder's questions. After a few minutes, Mulder turned back to his wife with a smile on his face.

"We're in luck," he said.

"How so?"

"We get the honeymoon suite. Couldn't be more appropriate, could it?"

"Mulder, I thought you were joking, that's going to cost a fortune."

"And I can't think of any better way to spend it. I told you we have money now. Let me do something nice for you."

"I'm far too tired to argue."

"Good." He offered his arm to her and she accepted it as they made their way to the elevator.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The small boy sat in a chair staring out of the window at the blue sky. In an attempt to get him to be quiet and stop fussing, he was left in the playroom by himself with the staff often pausing to keep a watchful eye on him. After a few minutes of a tantrum, it was as if he realized he was alone, and he quieted.

Melissa watched him and wondered what he was thinking as he stared out the window at the lovely day before him.

"I can hear you," William said.

"You can?" Melissa materialized next to the boy, or at least she hoped that she did. He looked right at her but that didn't confirm that she did it right as he seemed to see her whenever he wanted.

"Most of the time," he said and glanced at her. "Are you mad at me?"

"Why would I be mad at you?"

"Cause I was mad and threw things."

"Why did you do that, William?" Melissa bent down so that it appeared she was kneeling next to him.

"Cause I was mad!" He glared at her, and she had to work at not laughing at the boy, those angry blue eyes so much belonged to his mother.

"You know my mother?" He asked.

"Whatever do you mean?"

"My mother, my real mother, you know her?"

"Yes, I did. I don't anymore."

There was a long silence and Melissa wondered if he was going to say anything else.

"Did she love me?"

"Yes. Very much."

The blue eyes gave her an accusing glance. "Then why am I here?"

Melissa felt like she was in over her head. She didn't know how to answer the boy, nor how much she should tell him.

"There were bad people after you, bad people after your parents. They thought that with a new name and different parents to love you that you would be safe. It was the hardest thing your mother ever had to do."

"But I still have someone bad after me. It didn't work."

"Who is after you, William?"

"I don't know, but when I'm angry I can block him out. I don't hear him."

"Is that what happened this afternoon?" Melissa said putting the pieces together.

"Uh, huh," he nodded.

"And you got better after he left?"

"Yeah, I'm tired now."

"Do you sleep well?"

"No. It's hard to sleep."

"Just like your father," Melissa muttered.

"You know him too?"

"I did. And I know he loves you very much too."

"Yeah, right." William sighed and turned away from her staring out the window again, because no matter what anyone said, he was here alone without a family.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The Honeymoon Suite was amazing, and incredibly beautiful, Scully thought as she looked around the room. A living room with a couch and TV, wet bar, and refrigerator. The bathroom was oversized, with a Jacuzzi large enough for at least two people. Scully sighed as she envisioned relaxing in that tub.

When she opened up the door to the bedroom she was amazed by what she saw. It was a large room with an oversized bed. The room was lit by candles and there was a trail of roses leading up to the bed, and a box of her favorite chocolates on the bed. She turned to look at Mulder, tears in her eyes.

"You did this for me?"

"Only for you, Dana," he stepped close and pulled her into his arms.

They stared into each other's eyes for several long moments before their lips met. Softly and with great tenderness, he kissed her.

"You are my everything," he kissed her again. "You mean the world to me." Kissing. "I cannot live without you." More kissing. "I love you and you are my one in five billion." A deep, long kiss was shared, sparking a mutual interest in their bodies.

"Mulder," she laughed and buried her head against his chest.

"What's so funny? I'm trying to be romantic."

"I love you so much, but…"

"But?" He raised an eyebrow and inclined his head toward the bed.

She leaned up and kissed him, and giggled again.

"Now what?" he rolled his eyes but she heard the smile in his voice.

"I can't. I'm too tired."

Without preamble he picked her up and carried her to the bed, and jumped in beside her where he began to nuzzle her neck until she squealed in laughter.

"Mulder! Stop. You know I'm more ticklish when I'm tired," she giggled.

"I know," he said and laughed at her helpless giggling, continuing his assault until she couldn't laugh anymore. Then, still laughing himself, he laid back on the bed beside her.

"It's good to hear you laugh," he said.

"My sides hurt!" she complained.

"And yet you're still beautiful," he rolled over and moved a stray red hair away from her face. "You're really too tired?" He gave her his best seductive look.

"Sorry, Mulder. This is all so beautiful I hate to let it go to waste. And on our wedding night," she said sadly.

"Don't worry about it. It will keep until tomorrow."

"Tomorrow?" She looked at him suspiciously.

"Yes, tomorrow and the next few days if you want," he grinned foolishly. "The room is ours for as long as we want it."

"Oh, so I can try out the Jacuzzi?" Scully's eyes lighted in happiness.

"That's what makes you happy on your wedding night? A Jacuzzi?" Mulder looked crestfallen. "I am seriously going to have to step up my game."

"Oh, Fox. You know it's you first and then the Jacuzzi."

"You think there might be room in there for me?" He asked in a hopeful voice.

"I wouldn't have it any other way," she said in a seductive voice, but just as Mulder leaned in to kiss her, she yawned. He looked crushed. "Mulder, I'm so sorry."

"It's okay, I know when I'm defeated. Get ready for bed and we'll do this tomorrow," he said and went around the room picking up the roses and blowing out the candles.

Scully made a quick trip to the bathroom and was out in a few minutes, completely naked.

"Scully?"

"Don't get your hopes up, Mulder, we've slept naked together before without sex."

"Yes, but it does seem to encourage it, doesn't it?"

"We'll see. Sleep first." She lifted up the covers and slid into bed, pulling the covers over her and settling her head on the pillow with a contented sigh.

Mulder, naked as well, slid in beside her and pulled her to him, and she settled against his chest with a contented sigh.

"Night, Mulder," she murmured, sleep already claiming her.

"Goodnight, love," he murmured kissed her hair. Then making sure his arms were securely wrapped around her, he followed her into sleep.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Scully woke feeling very comfortable, snuggled into the warm body that was wrapped around her. She blinked and opened her eyes, trying to gather her wits. A slow smile spread across her face as she realized this was the honeymoon suite at a posh hotel in Newport, Rhode Island. A honeymoon suite that she and Mulder had been too tired to fully enjoy when they went to sleep about four hours ago, but that was four hours ago. And until the sun came up they could technically call all of this time their wedding night.

Her back was against Mulder's chest, and she turned within them so that she was facing him, careful not to wake him up. He looked so peaceful lately when he slept. She couldn't believe that either of them would ever totally be free of the ordeals they had been through, the nightmares they continued to have, but she felt they were slowly getting to a place where they were more relaxed than not, and that most of the nightmares had let them go.

She resisted the urge to touch his face and wake him, other naughty thoughts taking precedence in her mind. She felt his erection between them, a normal process that occurred to healthy males as they slept, and felt the need to do something about this one. With a mischievous smile on her face, she gently took him in her hand and began to stroke him, first the tip and then slowly making her way down his shaft.

Though she would never admit it, she often enjoyed the power she had over him. She softly continued to play with him touching him in all the appropriate places to get the best response, and felt him growing harder under her hand. He groaned her name and opened his eyes as he was starting to push into her hand.

"Christ, Scully, what are you doing?" He had very little control as the continued to push against her.

"If you don't know I'm not doing it right."

"Jesus, I can't hold it, I'm coming…"

"Not yet," she said, and dove under the covers, taking him in her mouth.

"Oh, God…" he moaned as she moved her mouth up and down on him, her tongue flicking over the tip of him. He threw his head back with a cry and pushed himself into her mouth, screaming her name as he released.

When he finished, he shuddered and lie back. She moved up to kiss him, and he tasted himself on her lips.

"Why didn't you wake me?" he asked.

"I thought I did, and in a rather spectacular fashion at that."

"I mean, so that this could be a team sport?" His green eyes twinkled even as he scolded her.

"I thought I owed you one for going to sleep earlier." She smiled at him. "But since you're awake now I wouldn't object to mutual participation."

"That' doable, but I need a little time to recharge. I'm not as young as I used to be."

"You do just fine," she said, kissing him again.

He rolled her over on her back and opened her mouth kissing her deeply, then trailed kissed down her neck to her breast, where he sucked and fondled them to his heart's content until Scully began to moan. He smiled, placing two of his fingers into her center as she began to squirm.

"But before we get to the main event I want to make you come. Spread 'em, Scully," he said as he pushed the sheet away from her and left a trail of burning kisses down her abdomen as he removed his fingers and replaced it with his tongue.

"Mulderrr….." He loved when she moaned his name like that, and concentrated on pleasing her, wondering how many times he could take her to her peak before joining with her. She squirmed beneath him and he knew that she was close, so he made sure he concentrated on her pleasure points and felt her scream and shudder beneath him.

Satisfied for the moment, he pulled himself up beside her and kissed her while she was still coming down from her high.

"You like?" he murmured in her ear.

"Do you even need to ask?" she sighed.

"Good, then buckle your seatbelt because it's going to be a long night of depraved sexual encounters."

"Promise?" her blue eyes regarded him with love and desire and he wanted nothing more than to lose himself there.

"Cross my heart." He paused and looked into her eyes. "Do you have any idea what you do to me?"

"I know exactly what I do to you," she murmured, feeling him hardening against her. "I thought you said you were an old man."

"I lied."

Then silence prevailed for a few minutes as they were lost in deep, needy kisses, their wedding night well underway.


	24. Chapter 24

_AN: If you've read this far thank you for sticking with me – you are awesome! Did I mention this is a novel length story? There are 38 chapters and we are now on chpt 24 so we are well on our way. Thank you so much for reading and please send reviews!_

Chapter Twenty Four

Sunlight was streaming in through the windows when Carolyn awoke. She immediately noticed that she was alone in bed even though Daniel had been with her when she had gone to sleep. Not seeing him in the main cabin, she sat up and put her bathrobe and slippers on and then spotted him out on the balcony, staring pensively out to sea.

"Daniel?"

He saw she was up and materialized within the cabin without opening the balcony door and exposing her to the cold.

"My dear?"

"Why did you let me sleep so late?"

"It seemed you needed it."

"And how long have you been up?"

"As you know, I am always up, I don't need sleep."

"You know what I mean."

"I left our bed after you went to sleep."

"And you've been pacing ever since?"

"How do you know I was pacing?" He seemed a bit taken aback.

"We've been married a long time, believe me I know when something's bothering you." She paused and studied him. "William?"

"Aye."

"When did you see him last?"

"When I came home, a week ago."

"Then why don't you go see him again, see how he's doing? I know you're already attached and it sounds as though he likes you as well."

"He so reminds me of Jonathan when the lot of you moved in." He shook his head. "I haven't heard from Jared or Melissa so I can only assume that nothing is wrong." He rubbed his chin. "So I wouldn't really have to leave you."

"Daniel, it's all right. He deserves a break as much as his parents do. Which reminds me, I had some ideas about him that I wanted to run by you."

"Oh? Such as what?"

"Such as this. The first thing you need to realize is that Dana is going to be mad as hell at all of us when she finds out what's been going on without her knowledge."

"Mad? At all of us?" He wrinkled his brow trying to figure out. "Fox, I understand, because for all of his promises to tell her, which I do believe he will do, he is doing this behind her back. And I cannot imagine anything harder for a mother to do than to give up her child, even if it is to protect him."

"You have no idea. She has a strength in her that I'm not sure I have because I don't know that I could have done that." Carolyn shook her head. "So yes, the first and foremost person she will be mad at is Fox. Then you."

'Because I aided and abetted Fox without telling her."

"Yes."

"But why will she be mad at you?" The Captain was puzzled.

"Because you boys have let me in on the secret, and though I'm not actively participating at this point, I haven't told her either."

"So I have dragged you in? By omission you are guilty as well." His blue eyes were sad. "My apologies, my dear, such was not my intention."

"I know, but since I'm here anyway, I have some ideas on how we can help some more."

"Oh?" Daniel couldn't help but grin at his wife. "We as in all three of us? Or we as in you and I?"

"Us, for the moment we'll leave Fox out of this." He paused and sighed heavily. "There is something else I haven't told you, something very troubling."

"What is that?"

"There is something after William, something supernatural."

"You mean like you? A ghost?"

"Not like me, but yes, perhaps a bad spirit?" He gave her a long look. "Maybe even a demon."

"Demons are real?" Carolyn seemed surprised but Daniel only laughed.

"My love, many years ago you didn't believe that ghost were real either."

Carolyn paused and studied the Captain for a long moment.

"True, but no matter what, whether something is after him or not, he sounds like a troubled little boy. Wouldn't it be easier to help him if he was here?"

"Here? Do you mean this house? This town?"

"Well, Maine at least, and hopefully in a town not too far away."

"That would be helpful."

"So then why don't you suggest it?" He gave her a questioning look. "Daniel, don't give me that puzzled look. You are very good at the power of suggestion, at influencing living people with your ghostly abilities and you know it."

"So you want me to use my ghostly suggestion to get him to Maine?" He began to pace back and forth in thought. "That could work, yes, that could indeed work. I would have to find the social worker in charge of where he is at and influence her, as well as one who works here in Maine." He turned to Carolyn. "But who would that be?"

"How about this? You go and visit William, see how he's doing, reassure him that you haven't gone away, and find out who is in charge of his case there."

"And what will you do?"

"In the meantime I will do some investigating here. I will check with the local social workers and see what I can find out about children in the social services system. How it works as far as having children transferred between states and why they would do that. I can explain it away by saying I am writing an article about that. Then hopefully when you return I'll be able to tell you who it is on this end that you have to work your powers on."

He stopped and pulled her to him, kissing her until she giggled within his arms.

"Have I told you how wonderful you are? How much I love you?" he asked.

"Well, since we're all in trouble anyway we might as well do it right. And once Dana stops being angry with us can you imagine a better present than finding out that her son is nearby and there should be a way for them to adopt him?"

"Aye, it will be worth the storm. I want to see that family reunited."

"So do I." She smiled up and him and kissed him sweetly. "Daniel Gregg, there are no words to describe you."

"There never were enough superlatives in that matter," he raised his head in pride, but she saw the teasing glint in his eyes.

"You're an ego maniac."

"Thank you," he said, and with a last kiss stepped away from her. "Then if you are fine, I will take my leave of you and see how our small charge is doing."

"Go, go! I have some tracking to do, but not until I have my coffee."

"It's ready for you, brewing as we speak."

They exchanged a smile of comfortable knowledge of each other, and he disappeared as she went of the bedroom door in search of her coffee.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

William lie in his small bed, feeling groggier than he was used to feeling. He blinked and saw a doctor in a white coat. He was leaning over and placing a cold metal piece over his heart and listening to his heartbeat. When the doctor was done he sat back and looked at William, surprised to see he was awake. He placed a hand on his forehead.

"How are you feeling, young man?"

"Sleepy," William rubbed a hand across his eyes. "What happened?"

"You were upset and had a temper tantrum. And you hit your head when you fell."

"Because I was mad?"

"Because you were out of control mad," the middle aged doctor with grey hair and kind green eyes watched to see how much the boy was understanding.

"Sorry, he makes me that way."

"He?"

"Yeah, he's after me but when I'm mad he can't get in my head," William said, knowing the doctor wouldn't understand.

"Who is he, William?"

"I don't know," the boy said honesty and looked at the doctor. "But he's evil, and he wants me."

"How long has he been after you?"

"Not long," he said, and turned away from the doctor, blinking back the tears, knowing this man wouldn't believe him either.

"How are you feeling? You have a bump on your head and a bruise but except for that you seem fine. You don't seem to have done any serious damage."

"My head hurts."

"I think you'll be fine. The workers will keep an eye on you. All right?"

"All right," William mumbled, sleep already starting to claim him.

The doctor pulled the covers up around him and tucked him in, knowing that he would have to have a conversation the next day with the social worker about William and his delusions. He hoped they could help the unfortunate young boy.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The Jacuzzi was simply beyond words, Scully had never felt so wonderful. The warm water swirled and bubbled around her, relaxing parts of her body that she didn't even know were tense. Yes, this would be put on her list of things to add to the new house, oh how lovely to have one of these.

It was so luxurious here as to be decadent and she was enjoying every moment. She had no idea that Mulder had money, and it really didn't matter since she was so in love with him she was willing to live however they needed to. But it was so nice to enjoy things, and to look forward to a future together.

She laughed to herself, thinking that she should call Mulder in. When she had left him for the Jacuzzi half an hour ago, he watched her sadly as she closed the door, and then turned on the TV. She knew they probably shouldn't have sex in the hotel Jacuzzi, but it was there private room so she felt somewhat justified in following that exact course of action.

"Mulder," she called and was amused to see the door open before she finished speaking his name.

"You called?" He gave her an eager look, wearing only his boxers as he watched her beneath her bubbles.

Scully leaned back and giggled as she looked at him. "There's room in here for more than one person. Would you like to join me?"

"I thought you'd never ask." He was out of his boxers and beside her before she could shift over to give him room.

He kissed her as though he hadn't seen her in years, instead of just a couple of hours. She didn't even try to resist him as love for him coursed through every fiber of her body. He was the other half of her soul.

"Dana," he whispered planting kisses down the side of her neck. "God, I love you."

"You'd better," she said and then opened her mouth to him, forgetting all else.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The social worker Mrs. Jamison regarded the doctor's troubled expression and sighed as they went through reports on the children under the state's care at this particular orphanage. It had all gone well, the reports being the usual until they got to their newest foundling, William Van de Kamp. She was worried by the expression she saw on the doctor's face.

"Dr. Campbell?" she queried.

"Mrs. Jamison, I am concerned about William Van de Kamp. He seems to be a very troubled young boy."

"Yes, I'm aware of that, but he's only recently arrived here and we haven't had much time to work with him yet. We're still in the assessing stage with him."

"I see. Any chance you can move that along?" the doctor asked.

"We're doing our best, Dr. Campbell, but there are many children here besides William." She paused and tapped her pen on the desk. "You spent a short amount of time with him. How does he check out?"

"Physically he seems fine. But mentally, emotionally, I'm not sure." He sighed. "He claims that someone, something is after him."

"Many children claim to have invisible friends, it's not that uncommon."

"But he's not claiming this is a friend, he's claiming that something is after him. There's a difference." He paused. "Has he been difficult so far?"

"So far? Not too bad. We have determined that he is somewhat troubled but we need more time to discover the best course of action for him." She shrugged. "Except for his tantrums he seems fine."

"That seems fair. All right, I'll be back in two weeks, unless you need me sooner. Will you have a completed your assessment then?"

"Yes, we should be able to formulate a plan to help the child by that time."

"Very good. I think we can help him, I'd hate for that boy to become another statistic."

"Believe me doctor, I share your sentiments. I promise you more information at that time."

"Thank you." He stood up and shook her hand. "I will see you in the usual two weeks then."

"Thank you, Doctor." She stared after him as he took his leave, knowing he was right. William could be saved but in order to do so they needed to find out more about the new child. She put that on the top of her list of things to do for the next day.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

There was simply no other way to put it, Melissa was being summoned to a meeting by Captain Daniel Gregg. With a last look at William who was now sleeping quietly, she concentrated and disappeared from his room.

She found herself back in the tavern with Jared and the Captain, back by the table where she had first met the two of them. Nervously, she shifted from foot to foot as she studied the stern visage of Captain Gregg.

Jared laughed as he saw her discomfort. "Relax, Melissa, he's not going to reprimand you or anything. He's just here to see how you are doing."

She gave him a look that asked if Jared's words were true, and he nodded, his expression relaxing.

"For once, Jared speaks the truth."

"Hey!" Jared protested.

"It's true, you've spun your fair share of yarns over the years. Many to a lovely lass," Daniel bowed in her direction.

Melissa froze, amazed by his action and for the first time saw beyond the powerful ghost that he was and glimpsed some of his charming personality. And now that she looked at him she realized he was quite an attractive man, a very attractive man.

"Lissa, you can stop looking at him like that, he's already taken," Jared poked her in the ribs and she scowled at him which only made him laugh harder. "Danny has a way with the women and always had, even here. How else could he convince a mortal woman to marry him?"

"It was my charm and good looks."

"Not to mention winning personality," Jared quipped. "She's a saint to put up with you, you know? You're not the easiest person to live with."

"And you would know how?"

"From too many sea voyages with an old sea dog like you," Jared said.

"You sailed together?" Melissa asked.

"Many times," Daniel said and the two men regarded each other for a long moment, sharing many good and bad memories.

"Back to the present. How is the boy?" He asked Melissa.

"Having a tough time of things."

"Have you seen anything or anyone go after him?"

Jared and Melissa looked at each other and shrugged.

"Nothing substantial," Jared shrugged. "Either human or not."

"But he swears something is after him. And when he thinks it's coming after him he throws temper tantrums because he says it keeps it out." Melissa frowned.

"Do you think he's imagining this thing that is after him?" Daniel asked.

"No, he believes it's real. It frightens him," Melissa said.

"But he is just a boy, perhaps it is his imagination?" Jared said.

"I don't think so." The Captain rubbed his jaw. "Which probably means that it is not a living person but some entity that he can feel reaching out to him."

"Entity? Another ghost?" Melissa questioned.

"Possibly. It could also be something worse," Daniel said.

"Worse? What's worse here than an evil spirit?"

"A demon," Jared said with a long sigh.

"Demon? You've got to be kidding."

Daniel gave her a stern look. "Do we look like we are kidding Miss Scully?"

"But demons? I've never seen any."

"Which doesn't mean that they don't exist. As you well know most people don't think we exist either. And needless to say, demons are very bad."

"You fight evil spirits, err, demons?" Melissa regarded the two spirits with respect and a great deal of awe. In her short time as a spirit she knew that for the most part demons were thought of as stronger and as more powerful than most spirits, and that only the strongest of spirits would fight such strong creatures.

"I do sometimes but usually only when Danny needs help," Jared said, and despite his joking tone, Melissa saw the respect in his eyes.

"And how often do you do that?" Melissa looked the Captain in his lovely blue eyes.

"Not so often, and far too often," he said with sigh.

"And what happens to you if you lose?"

"I don't know, it hasn't happened yet." Daniel offered her a tight smile.

"I've heard that it's possible for us to be rubbed out of existence if we lose," Jared said. "We can't really die, but we can still experience pain of a sort, we can be captured, imprisoned, tortured, and maybe even cease to exist. There are very real dangers to taking on a demon."

"Yes, there are, but hopefully that is not what is after the boy." He cleared his throat and changed the subject, looking at Melissa. "What else is going on with William in the human world?"

"The social worker is evaluating him and his needs to find the best way to treat him, to find the best thing to do for him."

"The best thing is for him to be reunited with his parents, but unfortunately that won't happen for a bit," the Captain said. "What else?"

"What else is there?" Melissa asked. "You've only been gone a week. Perhaps you'd like to check in on him? He has asked about you."

"Of course, that is my next stop. I need to talk to the lad, see how he's doing."

"Captain, can I ask you something?" Melissa said after a moment.

"Please," he said.

"Why do you care so much for the boy? He's not related to you, until a few weeks ago you didn't know he existed, or that his parents existed."

"Many reasons, but if I am honest I suppose the biggest reason is that he reminds me of Jonathan."

"Your son? I thought as much," Jared said.

"Son?" Melissa frowned. "I didn't think you had any children while you were alive."

"I didn't," he said with a smile.

"But as a spirit? No, it's not possible. Is it? No, I've never heard of such a thing. You had a child with a human while you are a ghost?" Melissa's jaw hit the ground with a resounding thud.

The two men laughed for a few moments before turning back to Melissa.

"You give the Captain too much credit," Jared said with a lewd grin. "Even he's not that good."

"It was simply not meant to be," he said and for just a moment Melissa saw the regret that he carefully kept hidden from prying eyes. "When my dear Carolyn moved into Gull Cottage she was a young widow with two young children, Candy, her daughter, and Jonathan her youngest. The children attached to me and Carolyn allowed me to be their father in all of the ways that otherwise mattered. So Candy is my daughter, and Jonathan is my son. I have been blessed with that."

"And William reminds you of Jonathan?"

"Aye, he's much like Jonathan when I first met him, except William has already lived a harder life through no fault of his own. I want to help him and reunite his family. They all deserve that but most especially the child." He gave her a serious look. "I will save William."

"I'm so glad you're on his side, he needs someone like you, someone he can trust until he can get back to his parents. Thanks," she said and walked up to him a placed a kiss on his cheek. "You're a good man, Captain Gregg."

"Thank you, my dear. I do try to be." He paused for a moment. "I have tarried her long enough, I had best be on my way to check in on the lad." He smiled at Melissa. "Oh, before I go I should give you some happy news."

"Happy news?" Melissa looked at him curiously.

"Fox and Dana should be married by now. At least that's what they told us they would do when we last saw them a few days ago."

"Married? Dana and Fox?" Melissa grinned back at the Captain. "About time, I'd say."

"My sentiments exactly. Now if you will excuse me," he offered her a slight bow and disappeared. She looked after him thoughtfully.

"It will do you no good, as I said, he's taken," Jared laughed at her.

"I understand why the women were throwing themselves at him."

"I wish someone would throw themselves at me," Jared grumbled.

"You never know, someone might," Melissa said with a saucy grin.

"Oh. Oh?" He raised an eyebrow as he regarded her. "Then things are looking up. Come on, love, join me for a drink."

"How can I resist an offer like that?" She said and sat down next to him.


	25. Chapter 25

Chapter Twenty Five

The morning flew by quickly, and Carolyn stopped at a small diner in Bangor. She had made the trip here knowing that it was a place that had a larger social services network and that at the very least she would be able to get information and possibly some leads as to how to work the system to get William into Maine where it would be easier to help him.

The local social worker had agreed to meet her at the diner to discuss the general workings of children in social services in the state of Maine. She had told the woman that she was working on an article and was interested in finding out how a child is processed through the system. More specifically she was going to investigate if children were ever moved between states, and what it would take to get that done. Then when she met with Daniel they could plan a course of action to bring William home to his parents.

Carolyn looked up when the door opened and saw the social worker Ms. Dawson enter. She waved and smiled as she made her way over to the table where Carolyn sat. The waiter took their orders, and Carolyn took out her notepad and pencil and began the interview.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The boy tossed restlessly in bed, his subconscious troubled by the images he saw in his head. He groaned, losing himself in his dreams.

He was lost, alone in a grey mist that surrounded him.

"Hello," he called out but no one answered.

He walked slowly, wanting to run but afraid to because of what he might run into, because of what he couldn't see. He was afraid. He wished he had someone with him, someone he could trust, and someone that would take care of him. He knew he was a big boy but at times like this it didn't help. Times like this he felt like the scared child he truly was.

"Mom? Dad?" Since it was a dream he called out to those he wanted most to be in his life, his parents. "Are you here?"

There was a stirring in the mist and for just a moment he thought he glimpsed red hair and blue eyes and felt comforted knowing that it must be his mother. A shadowy figure loomed in the background, a tall lanky man with dark hair, but he couldn't make out his features. The man emitted an aura of intensity, passion in all things that he loved, and he knew it was his father. He moved toward them, but they drifted around him, as elusive in this dream as they were in his life.

Out of sheer frustration, he stopped, and stomped his feet. And that's when he saw it, or rather him. A man who looked harmless, dark hair and eyes, average looks, a deceptively muscular build hidden underneath average clothes. He offered the boy a pleasant smile and William shuddered, feeling the evil beneath this man's apparent charm.

"Who are you?" he whispered to the man.

"Don't you know? I'm here to help you. I want to help you find your mom." He said in a pleasant voice and he offered the boy a cold smile.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

When the Captain appeared in the room he found the boy in a restless sleep, tossing and turning. William whispered words, and Daniel could feel that even in his dreams he was looking for his parents. Suddenly he stilled and drew in a breath, and whimpered.

It was all that Daniel could stand. Melissa and Jared hadn't been able to find out what or whom was troubling the boy while he was awake, but maybe he could find out in by entering William's dreams. He concentrated and willed himself into the boy's dreams, remaining invisible until he saw what was going on.

William froze in his tracks. He knew this wasn't really a man, and he took a deep breath, trying very hard not to be afraid. The man came over and knelt in front of him, and William could almost feel the evil pouring off of him.

"Don't you want to find your mother?" the man said softly.

William bit his lip. He did remember the lesson of not talking to strangers.

"You must want to find your mother. She's beautiful, you know."

"You know her?" William couldn't help but ask.

"Yes, and I'm sure she would remember me too. I want nothing more than to be with her, to show her how much I…love her," he said, and put his fingers under the boy's chin so that William looked into his eyes.

Captain Gregg appeared in the background of William's dream, as some of the grey mist that swirled around the two figures in the middle. He listened intently to the conversation that was going on, sensing the evil presence speaking to the child, and hid himself from that one so that he could listen.

"How can you love her?" William all but spat at him.

"I do, and I covet her. I have never met anyone like her, she was the one that got away." He reached up and touched William's hair, feeling the strands of dark auburn as he measured their color. "Your hair is not a bright as hers, nor quite as nice, probably because you are male."

"You're evil!" The boy shuddered and stepped away from him, his skin was crawling where the man touched him.

"But I mean you no harm, William. I don't harm little boys." The soft voice said with great sincerity, and somehow William believed him, but knew there were things he wasn't saying. He was sure the man did bad things to others.

Daniel concentrated, feeling this creature out, and realized that it was a demon talking to the child, a strong one that continued to grow in power every day. One that seemed fixated on William, but as a means to get to his mother, Dana Scully. Why would that be?

"Leave me alone! I don't want to talk to you!'' William screamed.

"But I want to talk to you, and I will talk to you whenever I want," the man said and stood up. He paused for a moment and spun around, looking into the mist as if he expected to see something, but nothing was there. He stared harder for a moment and then looked back at the boy.

"Leave me alone!" William screamed again and turned and wheeled off into the darkness, running as fast as his little legs would carry him.

"Until next time, little one," the evil one said as he watched the boy disappear into the mist. "I will reclaim what is mine, and what should have always been mine, and you will help me do it." He smiled a nasty, brittle smile and then disappeared.

Daniel waited just a few moments until he knew the other being had left the dream, and then he quietly called out to William.

"William, please stop running. It's me, Captain Gregg."

"Captain?" William stopped abruptly and spun around. "Captain? Where are you?" the child wailed.

"Here, lad, I'm right here." He appeared in front of the boy who hurled himself into his arms, tears streaming down his face.

"I'm scared, Captain. He wants to hurt me. He wants to hurt my Mom, but I don't even know who she is," he wailed.

Daniel held him tight in the security of his arms until the boy stopped crying.

"I'm sorry, "William sniffed, drawing away from the Captain.

"Don't be sorry, lad, you have nothing to be ashamed of. You stood up to a scary man, you were very brave." He rubbed the boy's back.

"I was?"

"You most certainly did. I am proud of you."

"Oh. Thanks." William put his small hand on the Captain's arm and squeezed. "You're really here?"

"Aye, I am."

"But it's a dream, isn't it?"

"Yes, but I can appear in dreams if I so wish."

"You can?" The boy's expression changed from fear to curiosity.

"Most certainly. How about if we leave this dream?"

"Yeah, this one kind of sucks," William agreed.

The Captain laughed. "All right then, time to wake up, lad." The Captain said. Then he did something he normally wouldn't do and not only left the dream he had entered, but shut it down as well.

William woke with a start and sat up, remembering the fear he felt from his dream, and looked frantically around the room.

"It's all right, lad, I'm right here," the Captain said, sitting next to William on his bed. He barely had enough time to assume corporeal status before the boy threw himself into his arms, seeking the comfort and security that the Captain could provide.

"Don't go," William murmured against his chest. "Don't leave me."

"I will be right here until you go to sleep again."

"I don't want to go to sleep."

"Not even if I promise you won't have any bad dreams."

"You can do that? Make sure I sleep without dreams?"

"I can do that."

"You're a powerful ghost aren't you?" William gave him that curious look again.

"Perhaps," the Captain agreed and gave the boy a fond smile.

"Why do you like me?" the boy asked.

"Why wouldn't I like you? You're a wonderful boy."

"Do you mean that?" William's face lit up at the complement.

"I most certainly do." He paused. "William, can I tell you a secret? Do you promise to keep it between us?"

"Sure, I can do that." William surprised the Captain and scrambled up onto his lap. "What is it?"

The Captain paused a moment as he looked into the blue eyes of Dana Scully that contained the curious expression of Fox Mulder. How could anyone ever believe that this child belonged to anyone else?

"I think you have to be in social services for a little while because the Van de Kamps gave you up to them, but I am working to get you transferred to Maine."

"Maine? That's a different state. Why there?" He furrowed his brow.

"Because that's where I live."

"You live there?" The boy laughed. "You can't live there, you can't live anywhere, you're a ghost."

The Captain chuckled, pleased with the child's quick wit. "I exist there, is that better?"

"Yes," William said with a happy smile.

"So, I exist there in a house that I built while I was alive. I would like to bring you closer to where I live."

"So that I can live with you?" William bounced up and down on his lap in excitement.

"William, shh! You don't want to wake anyone," but he chuckled softly. "Don't get too excited yet. I don't know if we can arrange that, but I believe anything is possible. First we have to get you closer to where I exist and that would be Maine. So do not be upset if they tell you they are sending you to another state, to Maine, all right? It means that I am trying to bring you closer to me."

"You would do that?"

"Of course. I want to make things better for you. I want to reunite you with your real parents."

The boy turned away, but Daniel caught his troubled expression.

"William, don't you want to be with your parents?"

"Yes, but I'm afraid," he said in a small voice.

"Afraid? Of your parents? Don't be."

"No, I'm afraid for them, especially Mom."

"Why?"

"I don't really know her or anything, but that thing wants to hurt her. I don't want to bring him to her."

"Child, do you trust me?"

William's worried blue eyes looked into the Captain's confident blue eyes, and he nodded.

"Then have faith. I will get you to Maine, and I will get you to your parents. And I will not let this evil thing hurt you or them. I promise." He paused and pushed a stray lock of auburn hair out of the child's face. "Do you believe me?"

William nodded.

"That's my lad," the Captain sighed as William gripped him in a bear hug. When he was finished he stood up and pulled back the blankets, indicating the boy should climb back into bed.

William scrambled back into bed and looked up at the Captain.

"One more thing, lad. I can alter my appearance. I realize you will know it is me if you see me in the physical world, but don't tell anyone else that I am a ghost, all right?"

"All right."

"I will look older and I will be with my wife, Carolyn."

"Your wife?" William's eyes grew wide. "But you're a ghost! Ghosts can't be married!"

"That is usually the case, but I am an exceptional spirit. Surely you are aware of that by now?" His blue eyes twinkled in mirth.

"Yeah, but…"

"We will discuss it later. Now it is time for you to go to sleep, is it not?" He gave him a stern look, a father's look from many years of practice with both Candy and Jonathan.

"I guess," William grumbled. "You promise I won't have any more bad dreams?"

"Not tonight, lad. I will stay here all night and watch over you. All right?"

"All right," William agreed and giving in to his fluttering eyelids, closed them at last.

The Captain gently touched the boy's forehead with two fingers and William drifted off into a restful, dreamless sleep. And as he promised, Daniel made sure his sleep wasn't interrupted the entire night.


	26. Chapter 26

Chapter Twenty Six

No, it couldn't be happening again, not again!

The bastard Pflaster had somehow gotten the drop on her and knocked her out. She woke up in her apartment, bound and gagged and within sight of the bathroom door where he was calmly running a bath for her. She tried to scream as loud and hard as she could, but the duct tape over her mouth didn't let a sound escape from her no matter her effort.

She desperately tried to get loose from the binding on her wrists and ankles, but he had made sure she had no way of escape this time.

Then she saw him in the light, his figure silhouetted like some harbinger from hell and he turned to her so that she could see his face. It was ghastly, darkness made of pure evil, and eyes that glowed red in eternal damnation.

She screamed as he began to walk towards her…

Dana woke with a start, took a deep breath and tried to gather herself together, tried to still her thumping heart. After a few moments she sighed and settled back against Mulder's chest.

She bit her lip, deep in thought and was surprised, when Mulder's mouth suddenly descended on hers. Distracted, she kissed him back. He pushed against her and she knew that he wasn't at all sleepy when she looked into his lust filled eyes.

"Mmm, Mulder? We just woke up," she protested weakly but her body was already responding to his morning wood as he began to kiss her and move against her, creating a fiction between them, her nightmare rapidly fading away.

"That's never stopped us before," he murmured in her ear before nuzzling her neck.

She sighed, and leaned her head back, giving him her neck which he proceeded to kiss every portion of before finding her mouth again. Her hands found him and she was pleased with how deliciously hard he felt. He groaned at her touch and she melted a little inside knowing that she was the only one that he would ever respond like this to, she had the power over him that no one else had. Without words, she guided him into her and as one they began to rock together, slowly, taking their time to pleasure each other in ways that only they knew how to do. Maybe eventually they would get out of the hotel, but it could still be a few hours.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Two days later the Captain returned home. He concentrated on his wife, and discovered that she was in the living room going through some papers, so he popped into the room and stood before her.

"Oh, God! Daniel! You scared me to death!" Carolyn scolded, but then smiled at him.

"My apologies, my love, "he said opening his arms as she stepped into them. "I did not mean to alarm you."

"You're forgiven, but only if you kiss me."

"Such a demanding woman," he said, and brought his lips down to hers. They enjoyed an extended kiss before surfacing for air. "Better?"

"Much." She took his hand and led him to the couch so they could sit down. "We have to talk."

"Oh? Now what have I done? That's hardly the greeting I expected."

"Nothing, and you've already had your greeting." She spread out the papers on the coffee table. "See all this information? It's all about how the social service system works."

"You've been busy. It looks as though you have a great many answers as to what we can legally do to help William."

"Some." She searched his face. "You look troubled."

"Do I? My apologies."

"Wanna share?" She sat back from the coffee table and leaned into his shoulder.

"William." She wordlessly asked him if he wanted to go first and he shook his head. "Tell me what you've found out then we'll get to my news."

"Okay. Short version or long version?"

"Short version please," he said.

"Transferring children in the social services area, even troubled children between states, doesn't happen much."

"But it can?" He regarded her hopefully.

"It can but only under special circumstances."

"What circumstances? Blast it woman, what's the best way to get the child here?"

"The best way would be to have someone here that is ready to adopt him."

"But things haven't evolved to that point yet. Surely there's another solution?"

"Maybe." Carolyn sighed. "How would you feel about being a foster parent?"

"A foster parent? What?" His brows knitted together in puzzlement.

"They are a couple approved by social services that provide a temporary home for a child that is waiting to be adopted."

"That's rather cruel isn't it?"

"What?" Now Carolyn was puzzled.

"To give a child a home and then take it away from them."

"No, Daniel, you misunderstand. All parties involved realize that it's a temporary situation, including the child. It's a much better environment for a child to be in a home than in an orphanage, don't you think?"

"Of course but…"

"You're worried about getting too attached to William, aren't you?" her eyes softened as he turned to her and nodded.

"I am already very fond of the lad."

"You are a great father to Jonathan and Candy." She sighed and took his hand. "But you know this is different, William needs to go back to Fox and Dana."

"I know, but it seems I am quite fond of children." He paused a long moment and searched her eyes.

"I know, Daniel. It's one of the things I regret too." She offered him a sweet smile. "How many would you have wanted if we had had a normal life?"

"Several, a houseful," he said and offered her a lecherous grin.

"A houseful? In your dreams!" Carolyn laughed as she teased him.

"Are you saying you would be able to resist my charms?" He raised a seductive eyebrow.

"To avoid an entire houseful of children? Yes."

"How many, Carolyn? All things being equal, if I was a normal man and had met you in this lifetime before you met your former husband? How many children would you have wanted us to have?" His blue eyes regarded her with adoration, she loved when he looked at her like that.

"Four I think, including Candy and Jonathan, of course."

"Of course." He took her hand and they spent a few moments staring into one another's eyes. "I'm sorry, my love."

"Don't be. We have the kids, and each other. It's been good, don't you think?"

"I do, indeed." He leaned forward and kissed her, a sweet lingering kiss.

"But what do we do about William?" Carolyn asked.

"The best option at this point to get him here as soon as possible seems to be foster care?"

"Yes, with your powers of suggestion once we do the interview I don't think it will be a problem at all."

"Interview?" He looked at her.

"Oh, didn't I tell you about that? To qualify as foster parents we have to interview with the social worker. They will let us know if we are qualified to be a foster parent for a child."

"Well of course we are, I have never heard anything so ridiculous in my life."

"Daniel, they have to interview us it is part of the process." She paused for a moment. "And the only real problem I can foresee is our age."

"Our age? What's wrong with our age?" He scowled.

"In the eyes of current society we are a bit old to be foster parents. I am seventy and you appear to be about the same age."

"That is an absurd reason to refuse us," he said.

"But I want you to be prepared as it may come into play. But as we are volunteering to be foster parents, as in temporary, they may allow it."

"Then what?"

"Then if we are approved we set up an appointment at the social worker's office and meet with her to go over available children."

"But how do we get him from Virginia to Maine? It sounds like it will be much easier if he is already here."

"Does the place he is at work with children with special needs? Because if he is having issues, and they don't, the place in Bangor does. Again, your powers of suggestion could be put into play here, maybe help move things along?"

"You have the name of the social worker?"

"Yes."

"All right. I will have to get things started then."

"Right now?" She gestured to the lengthening shadows. "It's getting late, I thought you could start in the morning."

"Ahh, but it is sometimes best to deal with the subconscious, to plant the seeds of an idea in someone's subconscious mind."

"Dreams. Will it help?"

"Probably. It certainly can't hurt."

"I suppose you're right," she sighed. "It's just that I miss my bedmate."

"As do I," he said and went over to her and pulled her into his arms. "But this is for a good cause, we are doing the right thing, aren't we?"

"Of course we are. Though I suspect Fox and especially Dana may not see it that way initially." She smiled. "I thought they'd be back by now."

"Well, despite the length of time they have been together I suspect they have decided to make the most of their honeymoon. And who can blame them?" He tenderly stroked her face with his fingertips. "I have never seen anyone that could come close to the love we share, we have managed to cross time, and vast differences of being, time, cultures and personality to be together. It is all rather staggering that we have managed it." He paused. "I have never seen another couple come close, until now."

"They have been through an awful lot together."

"And it would have either destroyed them, or brought them closer, and it brought them closer. So close that I do not think one could exist without the other."

"Like us?"

"Just so," he agreed.

"So we need to help them, even if they didn't ask. It's like helping ourselves," she said, and leaned up to kiss him.

"Then help them we will, whether they want our help or not."

"You used to call this meddling?" She laughed.

"It is not meddling if the end result is justified," he said with great authority.

"It's okay, I'm not opposed to meddling for a good cause."

"I knew there was some reason I loved you," he said and pulled her in for a deep, lingering kiss. When they parted he stepped away from her.

"Don't be gone too long," she said.

"It may be a couple of days yet as I will also make sure the power of suggestion are at work. Hopefully by the end of the week the lad will be on his way to Bangor."

"I will hold you to that. Then I will expect some personal time with my Captain," she said.

"It will be my great pleasure," he replied with a special look he reserved only for her. "I will be back as soon as I can, my love. Maybe the lovebirds will have returned by then as well?" He offered her a roguish smile and with a bow disappeared from sight.

"That man," she said, but sighed, knowing there was no one else in the world for her.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

When Mulder and Scully returned to Schooner Bay a few days later they found their new house in disarray. The furniture they had decided to keep had been moved into their house in the approximate locations they had indicated, at least for the most part And the numerous boxes had been placed in various places throughout the house, sorting them out would be a massive project, but they didn't care. With happy smiles for each other, they began to unpack the boxes. They moved what furniture they could and decided to ask for the Captain's help with some of the bigger items. Their main concern was setting up the bed so they had a place to sleep, and getting the boxes near the rooms they were supposed to be in.

They kept to themselves the first day, doing what they could to put the house in order, and when they were done for the day, they happily collapsed on their bed. Too tired to even undress, they settled onto the mattress and into each other's arms.

The Captain sat across from his wife as they played a card game on the small table between them.

"So they're back?"

"Aye, just today. They were very busy but I expect we shall see them soon."

"And what are we going to tell them? A lot has happened since they left."

"Oh, the truth I suppose, but only bits of it at a time. We shall have to start with telling Fox that we have found William."

"And then see if he wants to tell Dana alone or with us around?" Carolyn said.

"She will be angry and hurt because of what we have done, but once she gets past that she will be able to get her son. We are strong enough to bear the brunt of that, don't you think?"

"Yes. But we won't get the brunt of it, Fox will."

"Which is why we will start with telling them that we found the lad. No need to surprise them and tell them he is on his way to Maine and that we have offered to be his foster parents until he can be adopted."

"Perhaps you're right, one thing at a time." She laid down her hand of cards and smiled at the Captain. "I win," she said.

"Blast! Again. You are too good at this game."

"Are you sure you aren't letting me win?"

"Me? Why would I do that?" He protested.

"Because you're very gallant."

"Thank you," he reached across and squeezed her hand. "Get a good night's sleep tonight, my love. We will have fireworks to contend with tomorrow I am afraid."

"I know, I just hope Dana isn't hurt too badly by us doing all of this without telling her."

They gave each other a long pained look and continued on with their card game.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

As predicted by the Captain, Mulder and Scully showed up the next day just after lunch, arm in arm and smiling happily. As they made their way to the front door they stopped to exchange a long kiss before knocking. To their credit they only jumped a little bit when the Captain appeared beside them grinning foolishly.

"Ahh the lovebirds are back! Come in, come in," he gestured at the door and it opened for them. They stepped in and were greeted by Carolyn who hugged them warmly as Daniel shut the door behind them, and were ushered into the living room.

They sat down together on the couch still in each other's bubble, legs next to each other, hands entwined.

"So you've done it? You've finally gotten married?" The Captain was very happy.

"We did," Mulder said and held up Scully's hand with the ring on it, and followed suit with his own.

"Congratulations are definitely in order. We will have to celebrate," Carolyn said. "Daniel, do we have some champagne in the refrigerator?"

"We do. I'll be right back," he said and disappeared.

"How do you ever get used to that?" Dana said with a laugh.

"It took a while, though he seldom startles me these days. We've been together so long that I have a sense of him now, I can tell when he is going to appear." She laughed. "But before I honed that ability I would get so mad at him! He would surprise me by popping in at the damnedest times!"

"That must have been awkward?" Mulder asked.

"Oh, believe me, at times it was very awkward."

They were all laughing when Daniel returned a few moments later a tray with champagne and glasses in his hands.

"And what may I ask are you laughing about?"

"You and some of your abilities," Carolyn asked with a smile.

"I think I will be prudent and not ask which abilities we are talking about," he said and offered them each a glass of champagne from the tray.

When they all had a glass in hand, the Captain held up his glass. "To the newlyweds, long may they share their life together."

"And may you have their heart's desire fulfilled," Carolyn added as she stood up.

They clinked glasses and shared their happiness before they resumed their seats. Carolyn and Daniel exchanged a guarded look and she nodded. Fox looked over to the Captain, heart beating wildly in his chest and knew the moment was at hand. The moment where he would find out if the Captain had been able to find their long lost son, find him so that they could reclaim him and bring him back home.

"So, Danny, about that favor? Do you have any news?"

"I do have positive news, Fox. Would you care to take a walk with me?"

"No, then it can, and should be shared with Dana." His hand unconsciously tightened around Scully's knowing that she would be upset that all of this was done without her knowledge

"Then may I share the news with you and your lovely wife?"

"Favor? News? What's going on?" Scully looked at the faces around her and realized that they all knew something she didn't.

Mulder took her hand tightly in hers, and waited until she turned to face him.

"Mulder?"

"I asked the Captain to do me a favor. A favor that was my underlying reason to come to Schooner Bay and find out if he did indeed exist, a favor that I felt only he was capable of doing, a favor that he graciously agreed to do for me."

"What are you talking about, Mulder?" The alarm bells in her head were clanging full force, and she felt as if her heart was constricting.

Mulder bowed his head for a long few seconds, clutched her hands tightly and searched her face. "I can only hope that you will understand."

"What kind of favor did you ask?" Her voice had turned into a low growl.

"I asked him to find William," he said, his voice near a whisper.

The silence that followed was deafening. She took her hands out of Mulder's and put them on her lap, sitting quietly as Mulder watched the walls go up around her.

"Dana?"

"Don't!" She shook off the touch of his hand, then looked up at him, her blue eyes blazing in fury. "How could you?"

"I wanted to find out if he is okay," he said.

"You know how hard this was for me, how hard this still is for me, how could you do this without talking to me?" Her voice shook with anger.

"I didn't do it to hurt you. I needed to know that he was all right."

"You should have left everything alone," she whispered.

"But he's our son, surely we should be able to know if he's all right?"

"You should have left things alone," she repeated and got off the couch. She stood up looking away from Mulder to the Captain. "And you! How could you agree to do this?"

"You both miss your son so much I thought that perhaps knowing he's safe would be of some comfort to you."

"Well you thought wrong! It's none of your damn business!" She turned to Carolyn and she saw the pain in the blue eyes that were starting to fill with tears. "You knew too?"

Mutely, Carolyn nodded.

Scully put a hand to her head and couldn't contain the sob that escaped her. She gave them all an accusing stare. "I trusted all of you. How could you reopen this wound? How could you do this?" Shaking with grief, she turned on her heel and left the house, throwing open the front doors as she stormed out. They heard the sound of the car as it sped away.

"Well, that went as expected," Daniel said sadly.

"It's not over yet," Mulder said and looked over at the Captain. "We never got to the question and your answer. Did you find him?"

"Yes, Fox, I did. He's alive and well."

"Really?"

"Really."

"Oh, thank God," he said in relief and they both saw the tears in his eyes. "So you know where he is?"

Carolyn and Daniel exchanged a look, which was not missed by Mulder.

"There's something else?"

"No, Fox, nothing." Daniel hesitated. "Do you need anything else right now?"

"Just some time to convince Scully that it's okay to know where he is. And that together we can decide what to do next. That may take a bit. She'll need some time to cool off."

"Can we help?" Carolyn asked.

"No, let me deal with it. Let me tell her that you've found him and that he's all right. And we'll take it from there." He sighed. "Do you mind if I stay here for a while? I'll need a ride in a couple of hours though."

"Whatever you need, Fox," Carolyn said.

"At the moment I think a stiff drink is in order," the Captain said as he placed a glass filled with Irish whiskey in front of Mulder.

"Thanks," Mulder said and tossed back the drink. "Maybe one more? I can't have more than that because if I show up shit faced on top of everything else, we'll be done."

Daniel said nothing, but squeezed Fox's shoulder in sympathy, and sat back down.  
>Mulder remained quiet as he leaned back against the couch, trying to collect his thoughts as he prepared to face Scully later that day.<p>

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

What in the hell was he thinking? How could the lot of them conspire against her in this of all things? The subject that was always so near and dear to her heart, her son, William. She cried as she slammed the door behind her and entered her new house, then picked up several things that were sitting on nearby boxes and threw them as hard as she could at the wall. Helplessly she sank onto the couch, clutching the pillow to her as she sobbed into it.

William. Her son's name was engraved in her very soul. He was a miracle given to a woman that couldn't have children, a miracle created by her and Mulder. She had carried him within her for nine months despite doubt and uncertainties, she somehow knew that he was her baby, that he belonged to her and Mulder. It was such a terrible time, the things they were going through, Mulder's abduction and then return from the dead, and strange new attitude towards her and their baby. When he at last accepted them, he was only around for a week before he had to go on the run.

She thought she could protect her son but she couldn't and after two attempts on his life she knew the only way to keep him safe was to give him up for adoption so that he could live a normal life as he deserved. The guilt and grief she felt from that one act overwhelmed her, and though Mulder said he forgave her the truth was that she didn't forgive herself. And she hadn't to this day. It was a raw, open wound that she barely kept out of sight. The little healing she had been able to do had been ripped away with Mulder's search for their son.

What he didn't understand was that if she ever saw William again she could never let him go, she might as well kill herself now and be done with it.

Her sobs stilled and were reduced to sniffles. She went to the bathroom and grabbed some bath tissue and blew her nose because the Kleenex wasn't unpacked yet. She regarded herself in a mirror and realized what a wreck she was, but she just didn't care. All of the emotions she had kept buried for so long were surfacing and with such intensity that she could barely handle them.

She wasn't at all surprised to look up and see Mulder standing in the doorway of the bathroom, she hadn't even heard him come in. He looked at her with pleading eyes but she couldn't face him, not now, not yet, and tried to walk by him, but he grabbed her arm.

"Dana, please," he said. "Talk to me."

"Talk to you? Why didn't you talk to me? I trust you more than anyone and you didn't tell me what you were doing! You went behind my back and opened the one wound I can't recover from." She felt her voice shake as the tears threatened to engulf her again.

"I know this is hard…"

"Hard?" She stared at him in disbelief. "This is impossible and you of all people should know that. You should have left things alone."

"I don't understand. Don't you want to find him? Don't you want him back?" Mulder couldn't wrap around that concept.

"Mulder, Fox, you don't understand. No matter what, I can't lose him for a second time. We can't go through a custody battle and lose him again because I can't take it. Giving him up once damn near killed me. Giving him up a second time will kill me." Her eyes had a glint of desperation to them that Mulder couldn't ever remember seeing and it scared him.

"It won't happen. I won't let it happen," he gripped her arms with his hands as he stared into her face.

"You can't promise that, you have nothing to do with the legal system or how they decide things. What if the family doesn't want to give him up? Since I gave him up do you really think they would give him back to me?" Her voice was bitter.

"But I can contest the adoption, I never agreed to it."

"You can try, but there's no guarantee you'd win. Your name isn't even on his birth certificate. And you have a record as a felon."

They stared at each other for a long time, he trying to discern how to best comfort her, and she trying to put up her walls so that she could gain some semblance of control.

"You get the couch," she said, and turned to go up the stairs.

"Dana, please." His voice pleaded with her.

"I think you've helped enough for one day," she said, her voice cold and she continued up the stairs and out of sight.

Mulder sank down on the couch and hit it with his fist. Damn it! This good new wasn't supposed to create such difficulty in their lives. Knowing there was nothing to be done tonight but to give his wife some space, he found a pillow and some blankets and made his bed. He would have to talk to her in the morning.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The nightmares were back, the ones that had taken years to make go away. Scully tossed and turned as they assailed her, crying out in her sleep as William was taken from her and they tried to kill him, and no matter what she did, she couldn't find him, she couldn't save him. When it was far too late she found him dead in his blankets on the ground.

Screaming, she work herself up, only to find Mulder next to her, his arms around her, offering her what comfort he could. She cried against his chest for a few minutes, and then pulled back and glared at him.

"It's your fault, it's all your fault!" She screamed and began to hit his chest. "If you hadn't left we could have protected him! If you hadn't left we'd still be a family! If you hadn't left I never would have given him up! It's all your fault!" She beat against his chest until her anger turned to sobs and she allowed him to gather her against him and hold her as she cried herself out.

She was so distraught that she never knew he was crying too, feeling that everything she had accused him of was true. That his leaving forced Scully's hand and she had no choice but to give up their beloved child in order to protect him. It was his fault, it was his life that had led them to have William and his life that led them to lose William. How could she even stand to be around him?

Her tears stilled and Mulder realized she had lapsed into an exhausted slumber. He gently lowered her back on the bed, and covered her, placing a soft kiss on her forehead. He would be back to check on her later but for now he needed some time to clear his head and to come to terms with what was happening, time to accept once and for all that it was him, not Scully that was responsible for the fate of his son, and the fact that they weren't a family.

Mulder quietly let himself out of the front door of their new house and left to go walking alone in the darkness.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The cliffs on the lonely road were somehow comforting in the dark. Their stone facades reaching out to him as he walked in silence along the road that ran alongside it, offering him comfort in their solitude and timelessness.

Mulder expelled long held breath and walked up to the edge of the cliff staring at the ocean below, waves beating endlessly against them. He turned his head when he heard the sound of someone's shoes on the road, and wasn't terribly surprised to see the Captain. He waited by the cliffs for the spirit to join him.

"How is she?" The Captain asked quietly.

"Angry, hurt, all of the things you'd expect."

"Are you all right?" The Captain searched the face of his friend.

"No, not right now. Dana said some things that she's kept repressed for a long time," Mulder's voice broke and the Captain saw the tears run down his face.

"What things?"

"That it's my fault we don't have William. I was a shit father, Danny. My pursuit of the truth always meant more to me than anything, until I met Scully, but by then it was too late. I sucked her into my life and she had to endure so much pain because of me." The tears were flowing freely now and he was talking between them. "I loved her so but it took me so long to tell her. I didn't find out she was pregnant until she was very pregnant, and upon my return from the dead I was an ass. I thought she had moved on without me and couldn't believe it was my child that she was carrying. When I did accept it I knew what a miracle our son was, I knew that nothing had ever mattered as much as he and Scully. The truth I had sought for so long meant nothing compared to them." He turned to Daniel and the Captain saw the raw pain in his eyes. "But William is gone because of me! He's gone because I ran and left Scully alone to protect him. When she couldn't she had no choice but to give him up! And it's all my fault! My fault!" He screamed at the Captain.

"Fox, it isn't anyone's fault, merely what had to happen at the time." He put his hand on the other man's sleeve and was surprised when Mulder jerked it away.

"Leave me alone!"

"No."

"Damn it! Leave me alone!" Mulder pulled his fist back and struck the Captain's jaw.

"Hmm, I certainly didn't dematerialize quickly enough that time," he said and rubbed his jaw even though he didn't feel any pain.

"Danny, I'm sorry. I didn't mean it," Mulder said and the Captain could feel how tortured the man felt.

"Fox, please believe me when I tell you we will find a way to get William back to you." He watched while Mulder studied him.

"You truly believe that? That we'll get him back and be a family again?"

"I most certainly do. I know trusting another person doesn't come easily to you but please trust me on this. Carolyn and I will do whatever we can to help you."

"What does he look like?"

"He has Miss Scully's coloring, though his hair is a dark red, her blue eyes, but many of your facial features."

"Hopefully not my nose?"

"That will be for you to decide when you see him." Daniel smiled at him.

"I can't screw this up, Danny. If I don't get William back for her now that I've reopened this wound I'm afraid I'll lose her."

"And we can't have that. We just officially got you two together." He paused. "Go back to her, Fox. Be there for her, give her what she needs, and she'll come around. She needs some time to cope with this possibility that scares her so much. When you are ready come back to see Carolyn and I. We should have an update for you by then."

"Thank you," Mulder said and wiped away the tears from his cheeks.

"Ahh, Fox, it will be all right," the Captain stepped forward and pulled him into a brief but fierce bear hug. "Trust me, please."

"I want to," Mulder said.

"Go home, Fox, take care of your wife," the Captain stepped away and vanished.

After a few minutes, knowing the other man was right, Mulder turned his steps away from the cliffs and back to his home and Scully.


	27. Chapter 27

Chapter Twenty Seven

The Captain and Carolyn sat in the kitchen the next morning, brooding over their coffee and toast in silence until Carolyn decided to speak.

"Do you think we'll see them today?" Carolyn asked.

"My guess would be no. Dana is extremely upset and I think they need a couple of days to sort through things."

"And then?" Carolyn gave him a worried look. "I can only imagine how hurt she is by all of this."

"And then I suspect we will get our tongue lashing," Daniel gave her a wry smile. "In her eyes I'm sure we deserve it."

"Well, we have been meddling an awful lot," she said.

"Yes, but for a good cause." His blue eyes lighted with happiness. "William should arrive in Bangor today."

"So your powers of suggestion worked?"

"Of course. Did you expect less?" He raised an eyebrow at her questioning of him.

"No, not after all of this time." She smiled at him and seemed excited.

"My love?"

"It's nothing, just that I hope we hear from Mrs. Smith in Bangor soon. I hate waiting."

He laughed and touched her hand with his. "You want to be a foster mother, don't you?"

"Well, since you're asking, yes I do. I am looking forward to it."

"Perhaps we should have considered this option years ago since it seems you will enjoy it so much," his eyes twinkled with happiness at her pleased expression. "But we don't know for certain that they approved us, do we?"

"No, but I'm hoping you'll persuade them."

"And how would I do that?" He asked in innocence.

"Suggest, Daniel, suggest."

"Isn't that unethical?"

"In this case, no." She sighed. "But before all of that happens we somehow have to get past Dana's anger and hurt, and tell her and Fox that their son is in Bangor."

"And after that that we've volunteered to be his foster parents?" He gave her a speculative look. "How do you think that will go over?"

"I have no idea." She shook her head.

The Captain stood up, brought his cup over to the sink, and came back to place a sweet kiss on her lips. "I need to be on my way."

"You don't get away that easily," she said.

"Oh?" He questioned as she stood up and stepped into his arms, pulling his head down for a thorough kiss.

"Much more of that and I will not be leaving," he whispered into her ear.

"Then I'd better stop. You need to check on William and stack the deck for us."

"Yes, that is the easy part." He gave her another quick kiss. "Call me if the other two show up. I do not want you to have to bear the brunt of their unhappiness."

"I will."

"I will see you later, my love."

She nodded as with a final smile for her he disappeared from sight. There was no mistaking it, she loved her ghost and wouldn't trade him for anything. She finished her coffee and then went up the stairs to dress.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Bangor wasn't so bad, William thought, even though he only arrived there the night before. He hadn't seen much as of yet, but the orphanage seemed nicer than the one in Virginia. He only met part of the staff last night so he had no opinion on them, but he knew he would find that out over the next few days. The best thing about being here was that he was closer to the Captain. So far the ghost had done everything he had promised, so William was starting to have some faith in him.

It was noon now and he was in a room with few other children, all playing with various toys. He sat in a chair and stared out the window. He was the new kid and didn't know the others yet so he wasn't ready to play with any of them. Maybe in a couple of days he would join them. He hoped the Captain was right, that he could go and stay with him while he looked for his real parents. That would be cool! How many kids had a ghost to take care of them?

He knew the Captain wanted to find his real parents, but he wasn't sure how he felt about that. If they gave him up once why would they want him back again? He had trouble believing the Captain when he told him that his parents still loved him, because really, how could they? He was scared to see them, scared that it was all a cruel game and that they didn't want him at all, scared that the Captain was only saying nice things to him because he didn't want to hurt him.

The Captain may be a ghost, but he was more real to William than most of the people he knew, and cared about him more than most of them. He felt the air stir beside him and looked up to see the Captain in front of him, a finger to his lips to remind William to be quiet about seeing him. He motioned to a nearby room, and William followed along as the Captain shut the door behind him.

Once the door was shut, Daniel bent down and held open his arms. He knew he shouldn't be corporeal and risk being seen, but the boy was in need of some care, and he was not reluctant to provide that. He held the boy to him tightly, as the small arms wrapped around him.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Later that day Mulder sat on the couch, his legs in front of him on the coffee table, a bowl on it as he automatically reached in his pack of sunflower seeds, ate one after the other, and put the remains in the bowl. He had been glued to this spot for the last two hours, doing this and thinking.

Thinking about what a worthless son of a bitch he was. Going through the same things in his head over and over again, and he couldn't get past Scully's words. She was right. If she had never met him, never gotten involved in his crusade, she would never have fallen in love with him, never had had William, and never have lost him. Maybe she would have had a normal life, a normal husband, a normal family and none of this heartache.

He thought that finding William, and possibly bringing him home would make her happy but instead she was hurt and angry. He was supposed to love her and he had reopened her most painful wound. What kind of a man was he?

Lost in his thoughts and misery he didn't realize that Scully was near until he looked up and saw her standing before him. He glanced at her and then continued to eat his sunflower seeds, not wanting to meet her eyes.

She sat down on the couch, and when he didn't move, she scooted over so that she was next to him, their thighs touching. He stilled then, freezing in place, waiting to see what she would do next.

"Mulder, can we talk?"

He shrugged but remained quiet, still not looking into her eyes.

She sighed and reached for his hand taking it in hers. "Mulder, I'm sorry. I overreacted."

He pulled his hand back and continued chewing his sunflower seeds.

"Talk to me, Fox. Please," she leaned against him and he felt his resolve crumbling, his walls weren't nearly as sturdy as hers.

"You were right," he put the seeds aside and leaned forward, burying his face in his hands. "It was all my fault, everything…." He tried to rub the tears away from his red rimmed eyes.

"Mulder, it's not. I was upset, I was angry, I didn't mean any of it."

"But you said it."

"Yes, I said it," she said, regretting her harsh words of the day before. "And I'm sorry for it. I didn't mean it."

"But it's true, Scully. It's all true. I'm a screw up, always have been. You would have had a normal happy life if you hadn't met me. If I had stayed to protect you and William we would still be a family." Scully heard the shake in his voice, and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close.

"Fox, it's all right, none of it was your fault. You did what you had to, we did what we had to," she ran a hand through his thick brown hair.

"I'll give you a divorce if you want, you never should have married me anyway," he mumbled.

"Divorce? Now I know your nuts. I finally got you to marry me after all this time and you think you'll get out of it with a divorce within the first month? No way, mister."

He finally looked into her cool, collected blue eyes and saw that her humor, at least some of it, had returned and he was grateful.

Scully on the other hand saw misery and guilt, and it bothered her to know she was responsible for it. Mulder tended to wear guilt on him like a favorite overcoat, and he was finally starting to shed that guilt when she had made him responsible for all of the bad things that had happened to them. She knew it simply wasn't true, she had always been one to make her own choices and stand by them.

"Mulder, please, accept my apology along with the fact that you have nothing to feel guilty for. I was hurt and angry and lashed out at you. Probably because I feel so damn guilty because I gave William up in the first place." She waited for his eyes to meet hers again.

"So now what?" he asked in a monotone voice.

"I think we forgive each other," she bit her lip and looked at him. "Don't you?"

"You can forgive me?" he asked in disbelief.

"If you can forgive me for being such a bitch."

They stared into each other's eyes for a long few moments. Then he opened his arms to her and she fell in against his chest in her familiar spot. They were quiet for a few minutes until Scully spoke again.

"Are you all right, Mulder?"

"No but I will be. You?"

"The same."

Quiet again.

"Did the Captain really find him?" she asked in a small voice.

"Yes, he says he alive and healthy and he knows where he is."

"Then we have to talk to him," she said in a neutral voice, but Mulder heard the note of hope.

"If they can help us, Scully, they will. You know that, right? That's why I trusted them, trusted him."

"I know, Mulder. I'm just so afraid to hope and have it taken away again."

"I know," he said and kissed the top of her forehead. "I just wanted to bring you what you never should have lost in the first place. I wanted to make you happy."

"Oh, Mulder, you do make me happy. We're alive, we're together, and considering all we've been through that's a miracle in itself."

He didn't say anything, just buried his face against her neck, seeking comfort. She pressed her face against his chest, seeking comfort from him as well. They sat together the rest of the afternoon, reconnecting without words, only with gentle touches and looks, the way they always had and always would.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The next morning Fox and Dana sat in the living room of Gull Cottage, looking from the portrait of Captain Gregg to the spirit himself. He seemed agitated, somehow nervous with their presence, as he stood next to Carolyn and fidgeted. The older couple had pleasant smiles pasted on their faces, but said nothing, as they waited for their guests to speak.

"What's wrong?" Dana asked them at last. "Why are you acting so strange?"

"Us? Strange?" Carolyn echoed.

"You're very quiet."

"We are waiting to hear what you have to say before we speak. You were quite upset with us the other day," the Captain said cautiously.

The light when off in Dana's head that they thought she was still mad at them. And though she was, the question now became whether she should scold them or cut to the chase? She decided on both.

"I was angry with you two. How dare you go behind my back on something as important as this without consulting me? What gives you the right to make those kind of decisions for me?"

"We were trying to help," Carolyn said. "You missed your son so much we wanted to do what we could to find him for you."

"You should have asked me if that's what I wanted," Dana said turning hurt eyes on Carolyn and the Captain.

"Scully, it was my idea," Mulder said softly. "I asked them not to tell you."

She turned to face him and they exchanged a long look full of unspoken communication. After a few moments she nodded and turned back to them.

"Mulder and I have settled our differences over this I'd like to do the same with you two, can we call a truce? No more meddling behind my back, no more decisions without my being involved…" she frowned as she watched them both stop looking at her and the Captain stepped away from Carolyn and began to pace the room.

"All right, what's up? What don't we know? "Scully asked crossing her arms in front of her as she regarded her friends. She crossed over to stand in front of the Captain. "You've seen William?"

"Yes, I have."

"Is he healthy?"

"Aye, the lad is doing fine in that regard."

"Is he happy? Do his adoptive parents love him?" Dana's anger had faded and he saw the tremble of her lip.

"Truthfully, I will have to answer that as no."

"No? What in the hell does that mean?" Fox stepped over to the Captain.

"Will you please calm down? Sit down and let me tell you what I know?"

After a moment they agreed and sat beside each other on the couch. The Captain went to stand before them.

"When I found William it was at the home he had with his adoptive parents. I found them first and they were arguing about him. The husband was more inclined to try to work past issues but the wife decided he had had enough. They wanted to take him to an adoption agency."

"Issues? What kind of issues? Why would they give him up?" Scully was mad again.

"It seems the boy has some rather interesting abilities. You wouldn't know anything about that, would you?"

"William displayed some interesting traits as a baby," Scully said.

"Well it seems these traits are more than this couple can handle, so they gave him up to an adoption agency."

"An adoption agency? That's good news, it means we have a better chance of getting him back."

"Where is he?" Dana asked.

"Well, the adoptive parents placed him with an adoption agency in Virginia." The Captain pulled on his ear. "Since you had just moved here that seemed very far away."

"Danny, what did you do?" Fox asked him, his voice serious but a smile spreading across his face.

"That is…well…"

"Daniel and I talked about it and we worked together to get him transferred to Maine," Carolyn said.

"He's here? In the same state? Oh, my God." Scully sat back against the couch, she was quiet for a few moments but they could see her pulling her resolve together, then she looked at the other couple. "I want to see him."

"That is not possible yet," the Captain said.

"What does that mean?" Mulder asked.

"It means that William is relatively close, he's in Bangor, Maine," Carolyn said. "But he resents the fact that he's with an adoption agency for the second time in his life."

"How can he remember?" Scully asked.

"Maybe he doesn't, but he now understands what it's about, what is happening to him, and realizes that he's being given up for a second time. First by his birth parents, now by his adoptive parents, which makes him a very unhappy little boy."

"And you know this because?"

"Because he sees me, he knows who I am, and we talk." He said looking at Fox.

"Why did you let him see you?"

"I didn't, but he saw me anyway. I didn't want to scare him so I introduced myself."

"Does he like you?" Mulder asked.

"He seems fond of me, and he trusts me to help him. I know he's your son but I do want to help the lot of you get back together. Can't we all work together on this?"

"We are only trying to help," Carolyn pointed out.

"Well he did kind of drag you into this," Scully grumbled, but then looked at them with clear eyes. "Yes, we would appreciate your help."

"Good, because there's more. In order to get William here we needed to make a few decisions without consulting you."

"You what?" Dana began, her anger flaring again, but Mulder gripped her arm.

"Dana, hear them out, they're on our side, remember?" Then he turned towards the Captain and Carolyn. "What did you do?"

"It seems that adoptions agencies are reluctant to move children between state agencies unless there is a good reason to do so," the Captain said.

"There has to be compelling reasons to do so."

"What were William's compelling reasons?" Scully asked.

"First, he's a troubled young lad, and the place in Virginia didn't have the best facilities to assist with that," the Captain said. "Bangor is much better suited for that."

"But the best reason to send a child across state lines is if they have an adoptive family waiting for them, or a foster family," Carolyn said and saw their faces fall.

"No one is trying to adopt him already, are they?" The color had drained from Mulder's face as he clutched at Scully's hands.

The Captain and Carolyn looked at one another and realized what the other two must be thinking, that someone had already lined up to adopt their son.

"No, it's nothing like that," Carolyn said in her most reassuring voice.

"Then I don't understand. Despite the better facility, how did you get him across state lines?" Scully asked.

The older couple exchanged a long uneasy glance between them.

"Tell us," Mulder implored.

"Well, we wanted to get him here and make sure that he didn't end up in a different foster home until you two figured out what it is that you wanted to do." Carolyn exchanged a look with Daniel and shrugged, then looked back at the other two. "We applied to be William's foster parents."

"You what?" Fox and Dana chorused in unison.

"Well, that way he's close to you, you can take some time to get to know him, and in the meantime we can take care of him. It seemed a reasonable solution until everything can be figured out, don't you think?" Daniel studied them, waiting for their reactions.

Again Mulder and Scully exchanged looks, communicating with words and touches for a few moments until they turned to face them again.

"We think that's a great idea," Scully's smile blossomed across her face along with happy tears.

"Thank you," Mulder said to the two of them as he pulled Scully close and held her. "When will you know if you're accepted as the foster parents?"

"Oh, any time now, I expect."

"Daniel has been very busy using his powers of suggestion," Carolyn supplied helpfully.

"But it's for a good cause, after all what good are they if they aren't used wisely?" He protested.

Dana came over and gave both Carolyn and the Captain a fierce hug. "Thanks for everything."

Mulder said nothing, but pulled Carolyn into a tight hug. Then he turned to the Captain and paused.

"It must be a manly hug," Daniel cautioned.

"Of course," Mulder laughed and the two men hugged each other. "Thank you, Danny."

"Fox, you are most welcome," he whispered back before releasing him.

"Now what?" Dana asked, wiping her eyes.

"Since it's almost lunch time and I think we all deserve a treat, let's go into town for lunch."

"Good idea. Maybe we could stop by the house and I can get Danny to help me move some thing around?" Mulder said.

"Are you buying lunch?" Daniel asked.

"Of course I am."

"Then I will consider it," the Captain said.

Carolyn smiled as he held the door for her and the four of them made their way into town for an enjoyable lunch.


	28. Chapter 28

_AN: So for what it's worth, I like this chapter – let me know what you think. Reviews are awesome!_

Chapter Twenty Eight

Two days later the Captain appeared to William, invisible to all others. He waited for the boy to look up from his toys and at him.

"Hello," William said at last.

"Hello, William."

"Why are you here?"

"I have some good news. At least I think it is good news."

"What's that?" William concentrated on the Captain and then raised a small eyebrow, very reminiscent of his mother, as the regarded the Captain. "I get to leave here?"

"If you want to. You remember when my wife and I met you the other day?"

"Yeah."

"That was for the adoption agency to determine if we were suitable as foster parents, and they have decided that we are."

"What does that mean?" William asked, afraid to hope.

"That as long as you agree to it, you will come to live with Carolyn and me for a time."

"Really?" William couldn't contain the grin that spread across his face. "I can live with you?"

"Yes, with Carolyn and I. You find that agreeable?"

The boy nodded.

"Good. We will meet with them in just a few minutes to make it formal. And I wanted to remind you again not to react when you see me in my other form."

"You mean old," William said with a smirk that reminded the ghost of his father, Fox Mulder.

"Yes, I mean old," he laughed at the lad's expression. "I'm assuming you will be able to put up with us old folks until we can reunite you, with your parents?"

"Yes," William nodded eagerly, but then his face clouded as he remembered the thing that was after him and his birth mother.

Daniel noted the shift in his manner and regarded him for a long moment. "It will be all right, William, I will help with that as well."

"Promise?" He looked at the Captain with wide blue eyes.

"I promise. One thing at a time though, first we get you home with us? All right?"

"All right." William's grin was infectious.

"Remember, best behavior."

"Aye, aye, sir." William nodded.

With a wink for the boy, the Captain disappeared, leaving William to clap happily.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

After three days at Gull Cottage, William had thoroughly explored the house and was now comfortable with Carolyn's role in his life. He watched the interaction between her and the Captain and was puzzled at their loving relationship as it was something new to him. But he settled into the new surroundings much more quickly than anyone anticipated. After some discussion it was decided he had adapted enough to meet his birth parents, who would be introduced as friends of the Greggs when they got together for lunch.

Fox and Dana had been calling them every day to see how things were going with William, and as difficult as it was to stay away they knew their son needed some space to relax and settle in before they saw him again.

Fox and Dana managed to walk, not run up the steps to the front door of Gull Cottage. The doors opened of their own accord, which was something that they had gotten used to by now. When the doors shut behind them, the Captain appeared, and with a knowing smile, pointed them to the living room. They stopped in the doorway and their hearts stopped, as their gaze settled on their son William, who was discussing what he was coloring in the coloring book with Carolyn. She looked up, gave them a happy smile, and winked at them.

"William, do you remember me telling you some of our friends would be over today for lunch?"

"Yeah," the boy said, concentrating on the coloring book.

"They're here now and I'd like you to meet them."

"Okay," he looked up from his book into the excited faces of his birth parents.

"This is Dana and Fox Mulder."

"Hello," William said and gave them a polite smile.

They grinned back.

"Hello, William," Dana extended her hand. "I'm very happy to meet you."

William extended his hand and took in a breath as he closed his eyes, unexpected images appearing to him. Her voice seemed familiar, the color of her hair, her eyes, he felt himself being rocked by her in his dreams. He opened his eyes and stared at her.

"Hey Will, it's great to meet you," the lanky, dark haired man said and bent down across from him.

Again Will extended his hand to shake that of the older man and he saw images in his mind, but only a few, mostly the sense of rocking and being held in strong arms, securely when he was helpless. He let go of Mulder's hand and stared at him too for a few moments, but said nothing, returning to his coloring book.

"What are you coloring, Will?" Mulder asked.

"Bears," he said.

"Can I help you color?"

"I don't care, if you want."

"Okay," Mulder said and sat down net to William, picking a color to work with.

Scully was mentally beside herself. She was glad that Mulder was so adept at trying to make a connection with their son, but she was cursing herself that she wasn't making the opportunity first.

"Can I help too?" Scully asked and sat down beside Mulder.

"Sure," Mulder said.

"I don't care, but you have to share a page," William said

"Think you can do that, Scully?" Mulder laughed.

She punched him in the side and he laughed again. William watched them quietly, again surprised to see what seemed a loving interaction between two people. He looked up at the Captain, who nodded his approval.

"Where are you from, William?" Dana asked.

"You know where I'm from," he mumbled.

"Why do you say that?"

"I'm from the adoption agency," he said sadly.

"Would you like a real home?" Scully asked before she could stop herself. They had agreed not to rush things with the boy. Mulder poked her in the ribs.

"What does that mean?" William asked.

Scully found her own blue eyes staring back at her. "Just that I think you deserve a real home, you seem like a nice boy."

"I am, and I'm smart. I should have a good home."

"You're right, Will. You deserve it," Mulder agreed.

He stopped and stared at the two of them, and saw the tears in their eyes that they couldn't quite hide. "Who are you really?"

"We're friends of Carolyn and the Captain and here to have lunch with all of you."

"No, that's not it. There's more."

"Who do you think they are, William?" Carolyn asked as the boy leaned back against her.

William closed his eyes again and tried to push away the feelings he had, but he knew who they were, they were his birth parents, the ones who had first abandoned him, and the ones that had given him up. He glared at them.

"You gave me up," he said sullenly. "I don't want you here."

"But William, you don't understand," Scully began.

"You left me!" He stood up, pressing himself against Carolyn as he screamed at them. "I hate you!" He bolted from the room.

"Excuse me," Carolyn said and ran after him.

The Captain stopped the other pair from following them.

"We have to go after them," Scully said, trying to step around the Captain.

"No, you have to leave them alone for a bit," the Captain said.

"He's our son," Mulder said.

"Yes, but he's just discovered that. Give him time."

"Why should we listen to you?" Scully snapped.

"Because Carolyn and I have raised two children together, and rather successfully I may add." His expression softened. "You have a fine son, but he needs time."

Mulder pulled Scully in his arms. "It's okay, Dana. We have time now, let him have it."

"I know, but it's so hard." The tears were bright in her eyes.

"Let's wait for them in here," the Captain said and ushered them back in the living room.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Carolyn followed William upstairs to the room that he was now calling his own. In a fit of anger he had thrown himself on his bed, burying his face in his pillow. She sat down on the bed beside him and gently rubbed his back.

"Do you want to talk about it?" She asked.

He shook his head.

"It will help to talk about it," she said.

"I hate them!"

"Why?"

"They left me! They gave me up!" He turned to look at Carolyn, tears running down his face.

"Well, I can't argue that, they did give you up for adoption." She wiped the tears from his face. "Do you know why?"

"Because they don't love me," William said sadly.

"I know this is a shock for you, but that's not true. They love you very much."

"How can you say that?" his sad face looked into Carolyn's.

"Because other people were trying to kill both you and your father, and they almost did. Your mother was so scared that she did the hardest thing in the world for her. She gave you up to a new home, to be with parents that would take care of you and give you a normal life."

"That didn't work," he said glumly.

"No, it didn't, did it?" She ruffled his hair. "I know you need time to get used to the idea, but they are your parents and they really do love you. You don't have to accept them yet, but take some time to get to know them, give them a chance."

"They gave me up," he insisted.

"Daniel told me you can read minds, at least somewhat?"

After a long moment, the boy nodded. "I've been told not to do that, it's rude."

"Well, for the most part, that's true. But I'm sure if we ask them they will let you read their minds and you will know that they were trying to protect you. Wouldn't knowing that make you feel better?" She reached out and stroked his cheek.

"I guess," he said at last.

"Then will you go back with me? Please take some time to get to know them."

"I won't have to leave here?" He gave her a suspicious look.

"No, not until you want to."

"Sure?"

"Positive."

"All right," he said after a long pause, and accepted her hand.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Mulder felt Scully sigh with relief when Carolyn walked back into the room holding the boy's hand. He looked up at Carolyn who nodded to him, and they stopped before his parents.

"Aunt Carolyn says that it's okay to ask you questions."

"Yes, William, it is," Scully said and reached out her hand towards him but he didn't take it. "What do you want to ask?"

"You need to tell them what you can do first."

"What can you do, William?" she exchanged a look with Mulder.

The boy looked from his mother to his father but decided to stare into Scully's eyes. "I know what people are thinking."

"You read minds?" Mulder asked.

"Yeah," he nodded.

"Since when?"

"I don't know. I've always heard what people think, it's not always nice."

"Do you do it without asking?" Scully asked, not sure what to believe.

"No, I've been told that's rude." He shrugged. "But sometimes I hear people anyway."

"Will, what am I thinking?" Mulder said with a grin.

The boy looked at him for a few moments and started to laugh.

"Mulder, what did you think?" Scully asked.

"You looked silly," William said pointing at Scully. "You had mud all over."

"Mulder, you remembered that?" She was appalled.

"What? It was funny when you fell." He and Will smiled at each other.

"So what am I thinking?" Scully said as William regarded her.

He closed his eyes for just a moment and saw the picture in her mind of Mulder holding him as a newborn while Scully leaned across and kissed Mulder. He saw the tears running down his mother's face, and started to cry himself.

"Scully, what did you think about?" Mulder whispered.

"We always knew the truth," she said to him, knowing he would understand the moment exactly.

Without another word he went to them and pulled them into his embrace. The three of them stayed that way for some time. When they broke apart William first traced his hand along Scully's cheek and then Mulder's looking from one to the other.

"You love me?" he asked in a trembling voice.

"I love you," Scully sniffed, tears trailing down her cheek.

"Me too," Mulder murmured softy.

"Why did you give me up?" he asked, his heart in his eyes.

"To protect you," Scully said. "I needed you to be safe, to have a life without danger, and I couldn't give you that…" she was crying openly.

"So you let me go?' He asked and felt her pain at their separation, sobbing now as well.

Mulder looked helplessly over at the Captain and Carolyn.

"Daniel, I think we should give them some time, don't you?"

"Perhaps," he said as she took his arm and they began to leave the room.

Daniel suddenly froze in place and looked at the three people across the room, apprehension etched on his face.

"Daniel?" Carolyn read him well, something was happening.

"It's back," he said in a flat voice.

William suddenly screamed and ran away from his parents towards the Captain, beating his hands on the older man's chest as he yelled at the air around him.

"Lad, I'll be with you in a moment, hang on," he said and vanished leaving the boy to have a temper tantrum as he threw himself on the floor and screamed.

"William, what's wrong?" Scully asked dropping to the floor to put her hand on his back, but he lashed out at her.

"Leave me alone! I hate you!" he screamed.

"Will, that isn't true," Mulder said.

"It is! I hate you too! Leave me alone! I don't love you! I never will!"

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The thing was after him, and William could feel the evil radiating from it. It tried to lure him out, tried to pull him out of his mind so that he could take it over. He knew that though it wanted him, it wanted his real mother more. This thing wanted her red hair and fingernails…

The Captain linked to the boy's mind and felt the panic he was experiencing, felt how he was trying to block out the new presence with anger, and felt the interest that this being had in Dana Scully, almost as if he knew her. The Captain concentrated on William and was beside the boy in a moment. The boy sensed the Captain and with a grateful shriek took shelter behind him.

The creature came to a sudden stop, surprised by the Captain's presence.

"I would not continue if I were you," Captain Gregg said, crossing his arms in front of William as he gauged his opponent.

The being that resembled a rather handsome, though non-descript man stopped and looked at the Captain and then laughed.

"You're only a spirit. Do you think you can stop me?"

"And you are only a demon, do you think you can stop me?"

The two gauged each other's power quietly.

"You are stronger than the other's I've encountered, but that doesn't matter," the demon said, and offered the spirit a malicious smile. "The boy will be mine, and then the mother, and if I kill either him or his father along the way, I don't care. They mean nothing to me."

"Why do you want her?"

"Because she got away from me. Twice. But in this realm I have more power and she won't escape again."

"Do you think I'll let you harm any of them?" Daniel gave him an incredulous look.

"You can try to stop me, ghost, but you won't."

'You are too damn cocky for your own good. This is the only warning you will get from me. Leave this family alone."

"I'll take what I want. She stopped me before, but it won't happen again." He bent down so he could look directly at William who was peeking out from behind the Captain. "You tell your mother that I'll be back for her, and her beautiful red hair, I remember how soft it was as I ran it through my hands." He offered them both a cold smile as he stood up. "She's mine and I want her back. But I can wait. You tell Girly Girl that I'm coming for her, she'll understand."

And before Daniel could say another word, the demon was gone.

"You are going back to your parents. Tell Carolyn that I will be back shortly."

'Where are you going?"

"I'm following. Off with you," Daniel tapped the small boy's head and he was gone, away from the demon's evil. As for himself he was in hot pursuit.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

William suddenly stopped screaming, and with a sigh collapsed like a balloon that had lost all of its air. He gasped, sucking in deep breaths. When he was finally breathing normally he looked into the concerned faces of his parents.

"Will, do you feel all right?"

He nodded. "Uncle Danny saved me."

"Saved you? From who?" Carolyn asked, her concern apparent.

"From him. He's bad," William wiped a tear away, too shook up to notice the fear in Carolyn's face.

"Who is bad?" Scully asked.

Shocked to see his mother, and still recoiling from the demon's words, he scooted away from his mother and her touch. "Stay away from me."

"Hey Will, what' wrong?" Mulder cautiously approached him.

"I can't be with her, or you."

"Why not?"

"He'll kill you! He said so!"

"Who Will? Who said he'd kill her?"

"I don't know! But he said he's coming for Girly Girl!" The boy wailed.

"Oh, no!" Scully moaned and felt the fear stab through her heart. She looked at Mulder who gripped her hand, a grim look on his face.

'And where's Uncle Danny?" Carolyn asked, her face pale.

William looked up, his face miserable with fear and pain. "He went after him," he whispered.


	29. Chapter 29

Chapter Twenty Nine

The Captain did his best to trace the demon, to follow it to its lair, but somehow he lost the trail. He would have to do some research on this demon and find out who he was, what kind of powers he had, and maybe he could persuade Sucellos to give him some more information. He extended his senses in the area once again but came up empty, there was no sign of the demon. With some reluctance he realized that it was time to go back home and tell Carolyn what he was going to do, He knew it would be an unhappy discussion at best.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Mulder wasn't sure what to do. William had finally calmed down long enough to allow himself to be comforted by Scully, but both she and Carolyn were upset by what had just happened. Scully couldn't believe that evil creature had survived and was coming after her, and Carolyn was stunned that her formidable spirit was pursuing a demon, something that sounded all sorts of dangerous. She was subdued but for the first time since he met her, she seemed withdrawn, and he knew she was worried.

Feeling there was not enough of him to go around, he checked on his family first and found that Scully had her walls in place and was quite happy to comfort their son. Mulder gave them both a quick kiss on the forehead and with a whispered word to Scully, who spared Carolyn a worried glance, nodded to Mulder. He stood up and walked over to the older woman, and kneeling down beside her, he took her hand. She finally noticed him then, and he saw the tears in her lovely green eyes.

"He'll be back, you know he will."

She searched Fox's face, gauging his sincerity.

"Carolyn, I mean it. He's the most resourceful ghost I know."

She almost laughed at that. "And Fox, how many ghosts do you know?"

"Well, you got me at that." Mulder chuckled. "But you know how clever he is, and he wouldn't do something stupid."

"Then you don't know him very well," she said with a wry smile.

"And why is that?"

"He's a man, and you men just can't help yourselves sometimes."

They heard Scully snort in laughter from nearby, and Mulder scowled at his wife.

"You got that right," Scully agreed with Carolyn.

"Hey! I'm trying to offer some comfort here! You're not helping."

Carolyn laughed at the two of them. "All right you two, you can stop. I'll try not to be such a gloomy Gus." She frowned again. "It's just that until recently he's never told me that he sometimes fights demons."

"And that's a problem, why?" Mulder asked. "He was probably trying to protect you."

"But I don't need protection. I just want the truth. I can handle it."

"Yeah, far be it for us men to try to protect the women they love," Mulder quipped.

"We would rather be told the truth, you should know that by now," Scully scolded in a firm voice as she looked at William who was snuggled up against her.

"Yeah, I guess I should," he said. "Danny's strong, he'll be back. He loves you too much to leave you alone for long, you have to know that by now." Mulder squeezed her hand.

"You're right, I do." She offered him a smile. "He knows how mad I'll be if he's doing something dangerous!" Her eyes flashed with a green fire that he hadn't seen before and understood more of why the ghost was so in love with this woman.

"Carolyn, if it wasn't for Dana, he'd have to fight me off," Mulder said and grinned at her blush.

"Mulder, are you feeling all right? That was positively gallant," Scully said in disbelief.

"Maybe I just like pretty women. I am a man after all," he raised an eyebrow at Scully who laughed.

"Want him?" Scully asked, looking over at Carolyn.

"No thanks, I have one of my own." The two women smiled at each other. "How's he doing?" Carolyn asked, indicating William who seemed to have fallen asleep in Scully's arms.

"He's asleep," Scully said. "I'm afraid to move, I don't want to wake him." She gave Carolyn a look of profound gratitude. "Thank you."

"You're more than welcome, Dana." She sighed. "It seems there's a long road to travel before you can truly have him, but at least you're on the same road now. I have some wonderful lawyers in Philadelphia that I can put you in touch with when you're ready. They can help you find what options might work best for you. And they are quite discreet."

Mulder left Carolyn's side and went down to sit by Scully, he took her hand in his and after a couple of minutes and a few whispered words, she handed William over to him. Mulder held him tenderly, gazing into the sleeping face with awe as he once again understood that this child was theirs, created by him and Scully for the best reason of all, love. He couldn't help the tears that seeped from his eyes as he looked over at Scully. She wordlessly embraced him, understanding his emotions and feeling them too.

Carolyn sighed, content for the moment to enjoy the happiness of the family before her. Helping them really was what all of their effort was about, but it didn't mean that she wouldn't have a few things to say to Daniel when he returned. Damn him anyway for putting himself in danger!

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

It was dark, and quite late when Daniel Gregg returned to Gull Cottage. He appeared first in the spare guestroom that had been turned into a child's room for William, and saw that the child was sleeping soundly, no hint of the troubles that had plagued him earlier in the day. Satisfied that the boy was well, he paused for just a moment, sensing that there was someone else in the house besides Carolyn. He reached out and realized that both Dana and Fox had elected to spend the night and were housed in their usual guest room. That was an interesting development but not unexpected, and the Captain was glad that some progress had been made in the bonding of the family. Feeling somewhat cheered by that he wished it and then materialized in the Master Cabin.

His wife appeared to be asleep, her face nestled into the pillow that she hugged to herself. He always found it rather endearing that she did that, as it only happened when he was not in bed with her, and he liked to attribute it to the fact that she missed him. He sat down on the bed beside her, unable to help himself from moving an errant strand of silver blonde hair from her face. He studied her for a long moment, letting his heart fill with love for her, and wasn't surprised to see her eyes open and stare back into his.

"Daniel," she whispered.

"My love," he said and gave her a lingering, gentle kiss.

"I didn't think you'd be gone all day," she said sitting up, now completely awake. He didn't miss the change in the tone of her voice.

"I did not expect to be," he said.

"What did you do?"

"From the tone of your voice, I suspect that you know."

"William said you were chasing a demon." She stared at him in disbelief.

"Aye, I was."

"A demon? Well, since you claim to have insights that I do not, why don't you tell me what a demon is?" She asked sweetly.

"I do have insights that you do not. My true realm is that of the spirit world, which I know you are aware of, but due to our mutual attraction I have become a very earthbound spirit." He paused and paced back and forth across the floor. "A demon is bad thing, either here in the physical world, or in the spiritual world. They are evil, some to a lesser degree, and some to a greater degree. They can appear in many forms, some as spirits, and some physical, even as men." He paused. "I see that Dana and Fox are here, I shall have to speak with them in the morning as it appears they have personal knowledge of this demon. The little I know is that not so long ago he was on earth, to all appearances he was a normal man, I think he thought of himself as a normal man. Then he died but hadn't finished what he set out to do, so he transformed his physical evil in to a spiritual evil and is now trying to possess William."

"Can he do that?"

"No. I will not let him." The Captain straightened his lapels.

"But can he do that?"

"Technically, yes. William is an exceptionally strong child psychically, but he is still a child and will not be able to stand against him much longer."

"So you chased the demon?"

"Yes. We had a brief confrontation then he fled."

"You scared him away?" Carolyn asked hopefully.

"No, I don't think so. I think he is just biding his time. He has something in mind and is using William to get to Dana."

"Dana? Why does he want her?"

"I don't know."

"Did you catch him?"

"No, but it was not my intent to catch him today, I merely wanted to find out where he went to, his lair as it were, but he is clever and I lost his trail."

"So now what?" Carolyn frowned at him.

"I will have to hunt him down." The Captain said in a matter of fact voice.

"You have to hunt him down? Why you?"

"I seem best suited for the purpose, don't you think? Being of the spirit realm it seems only natural that it should be me."

"Can't another spirit do this?" Carolyn asked, crossing her arms in front of her.

"Why would I have someone else do my work for me? I have taken it upon myself as my problem so I will take care of it."

"Isn't fighting a demon dangerous? Even for such a great spirit as you?" Her voice held just a mocking note to it and he couldn't decide if she was concerned or mad.

"Of course it is, but it is not as though I don't have any experience doing this."

"Yes, you just recently told me that you've been doing this for the last thirty years," Carolyn's voice was brittle, cold.

"And as I said, it was something I had to do and really does not concern you."

She stared at him, growing angrier at his flippant manner. "Doesn't concern me? But I'm married to you! Don't you think I deserve to know what it is you are doing?"

"Carolyn, you are acting like a shrew. My work is in the spirit realm and there is absolutely nothing you can do to help me, and what good will it do you to know? It will only worry you."

"A shrew? That's what you think? Because I love you so much that I don't want you to do anything dangerous? Because after all of this time you just now tell me that you spend part of your time chasing demons? Something that is dangerous even to you?" She stared at him in disbelief. "Why do you do it? Why would you risk not being with me?"

Captain Gregg walked over to stand in front of his wife and put his hands on her arms, gently rubbing them up and down as he spoke to her. "My love, everything has a price, you know that, don't you?"

"Yes, but…" her green eyes were showing anger, and he placed a finger on her lips shushing her.

"It is not normal for a spirit such as I to be earthbound, you do know that, don't you?"

She nodded. "Can you get hurt?"

"Hurt?" He laughed. "Well, not exactly, I am a spirit after all. But yes, they can harm me, and the more powerful they are the more likely something like that could happen."

"How could they harm you?" Her concern was apparent now.

"I can be psychically drained which makes it hard for me to appear in the physical world."

"Is that part of the reason you sometimes disappear for days on end?"

"Sometimes, though it's also because sometimes I just wish to be alone, especially early in our relationship."

"What else?" She demanded.

"What do you mean?"

"What else can happen to you?"

"Do you really need to know?" He asked, obviously uncomfortable.

"Yes, tell me."

"If it is a very strong evil creature I could be banished from both the spirit and physical realm which means it could be a very long time until you see me again."

Her look was completely somber now. "Anything else?"

"One more thing, though I doubt I will ever encounter it."

"Which is what?" She whispered.

"Err, that is, well, there is always the possibly, extremely minute possibility that I would fight someone immensely stronger than myself and be….destroyed."

"Destroyed? As in permanently gone?"

He gave her a slow nod.

"Daniel! How dare you not tell me this?" She pulled her hand away from him and slapped his face.

He gave her a hard stare and she saw the blue fire in his eyes, it was matched by the green fire in hers.

"It appears that you would like me to spend the night elsewhere," he said after a few long moments. "It seems you do not want to hear the truth from me even though you asked to hear it. Rather a contradiction is it not?" He stepped away from her, his face a mask.

"Damn you! You've been in danger all this time and you never even told me!" There were tears in her eyes.

"There was nothing you could do," he said, his voice softening a bit.

"And this is the price you paid to stay with the children and me? You risked your existence?"

"To not do anything I can do to be with you and the children risks my immortal soul, and any existence that matters to me. Do you not understand that in my eyes it is a small price to pay?"

She looked into his eyes and saw that the anger was gone, replaced by his love for her.

"So are you good at this?" She asked in a small voice.

"I must be, I am still here, aren't I?" He offered her a confident smile.

"Yes, you most certainly are." She stepped close to him and placed a hand on his cheek. "Sometimes I wish you weren't so noble though. You make me crazy, you know?"

"I am sorry, my love." He took her hand in his and kissed it. "Does this mean our fight is over?"

"Yes, it is."

"Good. I think we will have a most interesting day tomorrow when we talk to Fox and Dana about this, and about their legal plans to get William back."

"Do you think this will all work out, Daniel?"

"Yes, I think it can. There is still a road to be travelled, but it's not impossible." He noticed the yawn she tried to suppress. "And I think you need to go to sleep while you can, my dear."

"Will you stay until morning?"

"Your wish is my command," he said, and taking her hand in his, brought her over to the bed and tucked her in. Then a moment later, he climbed in beside her, and feeling her settle against him, wrapped his arms around her. She sighed in contentment and was asleep within moments.


	30. Chapter 30

Chapter Thirty

The next morning, Mulder and Scully made their way down the stairs of Gull Cottage to the kitchen. They arrived to see Carolyn sitting at the table reading the paper, a cup of coffee in front of her. She looked up from the paper and smiled as they took seats at the table.

"Would you two like some coffee?" Daniel asked as he remained invisible and the coffee pot floated towards them, apparently pouring cups of coffee of its own free will. Mulder watched enthralled, until the good Captain appeared next to the table.

"I don't know if I'll ever get used to having a ghost for a friend," he grinned at the Captain.

'I could tell you not to but I already know it will do me no good," Daniel said and joined the others at the table.

"There's bagels and topping, and fruit, the usual," Carolyn indicated the breakfast items on the table.

"Thanks," Scully said and both she and Mulder helped themselves.

They all munched their bagels, ate their fruit, and drank their coffee in silence not immediately wanting to get into a serious conversation. At last they all looked at each other wondering who would speak first.

"Well, there's a lot to talk about," Carolyn said. "Where do you want to start?"

"I'm not sure," Scully frowned.

"Who is this demon? Why did he call you Girly Girl?" Daniel asked Dana.

"Smooth, Daniel, let's hit her right between the eyes," Carolyn sighed and gave Scully a sympathetic look.

"No it's okay, you need to know," she answered softly and expelled a long sigh.

Mulder reached over and took her hand in his, and squeezed it in a show of support for her. Scully remained silent for a long while, finally looking at her friends.

"His name was Donnie Pflaster while he was alive, he was a terrible, evil man, and he was a killer."

"A serial killer," Mulder added. "We were first assigned to investigate a case of serial killings in Minneapolis, that's where we discovered him and that he was responsible for the deaths."

"Dana, why was he after you?" Carolyn asked.

"He has certain fetishes for hair and finger nails, it seems I was what he was looking for."

"He tried to kill her," Mulder said.

"But he didn't." She squeezed his hand but her expression remained grim.

"No, but he tried again."

"Why wasn't he in prison?" Carolyn asked.

"He was but through a series of unusual, what I would call paranormal circumstances, he escaped, assisted by someone who planned to give Pflaster the justice he deserved. Problem was that Pflaster was smarter than the good reverend and killed him," Mulder's voice was angry.

"I am guessing that he went after Miss Scully again?" The Captain asked.

"Yeah, he almost killed her a second time. It was just luck that I got there when I did."

"How did you know?" Carolyn asked.

"I heard a song that Scully had somehow associated with this case, and it made me think that she might be in trouble. I rushed over to her apartment and found him in her living room. I pulled my gun so that he couldn't get to her again. I didn't see her but could tell that he had already run a bath for her," Mulder shuddered and saw the puzzled looks on the faces of his friends. "When he killed them, he did it by putting them in the bath water where he would kill them."

"Good Lord," Daniel shuddered, and reached for Carolyn's hand.

"The Lord had nothing to do with it," Scully muttered.

"So you stopped him?" Carolyn was wide eyed with fear.

"Yes, Mulder pulled a gun and Pflaster surrendered."

"So he went back to prison?" The Captain asked.

"No, I killed him," Scully said.

"It was self-defense," Mulder said.

They exchanged a long look and silently communicated without words before turning back to their companions.

"No, it wasn't. Mulder had him detained and I took my gun and killed him." She paused for just a moment. "He was evil, he had to die. So I killed him."

Mulder gripped her hand tightly, studying her, knowing that though she did the right thing she still carried guilt for having shot a man, even one as reprehensible as him in cold blood.

"Are you all right, Dana?" Carolyn reached out her hand and touched Dana's arm.

"Yeah, I guess. It took a while for me to come to terms with what I had done even knowing how evil he was, but I felt compelled to do what I did." She sighed and shook her head. "Almost as if God had wanted me to kill him," she said softy and looked up into three set of compassionate eyes. "That sounds ludicrous, doesn't it?"

"No, not at all. I would not be surprised if that was the way of things," Daniel said and offered her a reassuring smile. "Everything happens for a reason and I can't say that killing such a vile creature was a bad thing."

"No, it wasn't. Scully did the right thing," Mulder squeezed her hand and she offered him a sad smile.

"So this creature killed other women and was trying to kill you?" Carolyn said.

"Yes, he almost did. And I thought he was finally gone."

"So how do we get rid of him?" Mulder asked and three sets of eyes looked at the resident ghost.

"Not easily." He grimaced. "I shall need to do some investigating in the spirit realm now that I have a better idea of what we are dealing with, to find out just how powerful he is."

"Have you dealt with demons before?" Scully's sharp blue eyes regarded him.

"Well, err, yes I have," he tugged on his ear and avoided looking at his wife. "So I already have a pretty good idea of what to do." He got up and paced back and forth across the kitchen with his rolling gait, stopping before the table and looking at the lot of them. "He is trying to possess William, and though your son is talented, and has some interesting abilities, he is not yet trained, nor strong enough to resist this demon. The good news in this is that he is using the boy to get to Miss Scully, and has no wish to retain possession of him."

"Which means that he will have to possess someone else," Mulder said, quickly putting the pieces together.

"Exactly so," Daniel agreed.

"Who?" Carolyn asked.

"I am certain it won't be Miss Scully. He wants to watch her when he catches her, and possession would not allow him to do that. It can't be me as I cannot be possessed by one such as him." He paused and looked at Mulder and his own wife. "There is a slight risk to you, my dear Carolyn, but I think the greatest risk is to you, Fox."

"Because I am the one closest to Scully."

"Precisely."

"I won't let him use me."

"Noble aspirations, but you will need more than that to fight him off."

"Then how?" Scully asked, a pleading look in her eyes.

"I shall have to teach Fox how to fight possession."

"You can do that?"

"To a point."

"I'd like to learn that," Mulder said.

The Captain paused and gave the other man a long look. "In order to learn how to fight possession you will have to allow me to possess you. You will need to know what it feels like to have another mind invade your own, and then learn how to stop it. Even though I mean you no harm, it will not be pleasant."

Mulder shuddered, briefly having a flashback to his alien abduction, the drilling into his teeth and all parts of his body. The stretching, the injections, the cutting and the overwhelming pain, but worse than that the probing into his mind, the inability to stop them, to keep them out and keep his thoughts his own. He closed his eyes, trying to get his breathing under control, trying to concentrate on the present and ignore the images that now invaded his every thought.

"Mulder, breathe," Scully said, squeezing his hand, trying to repress her own unpleasant abduction memories.

He did as he was told and opened his eyes in a moment, meeting the concerned blue of Scully's eyes, and he nodded.

"I'm okay," he said.

"You have been possessed before?" The Captain asked, his face concerned for the younger man.

"Possessed? Not like you are suggesting, but when I was abducted those grey bastards tortured me both physically and mentally, they probed my mind, sifted through it and I was unable to resist." He grimaced. "I don't have good memories of that."

"I'm sorry, Fox," Carolyn offered her sympathy.

"It's all right, it's over now, for both of us." He gave Scully a look of shared understanding.

The other two remained quiet, unsure of how to break the silence.

"Mulder, are you sure you can do this?" Scully asked.

"I think I have to whether I want to or not. It's about saving William, and you," Mulder gave her an intense look, and she saw the love for them in his eyes. "I'll do anything for you," he whispered as they stared at each other and everything else around them seemed to fade away.

"I think we've become superfluous," the Captain whispered into Carolyn's ear.

"As we are often accused of doing," she reminded him. "Let them be, they'll be back in a minute." They watched as the other two exchanged a soft kiss and leaned their foreheads together in some sort of silent communication. After a few more gentle touches, and deep breaths, they parted back into their own space and turned to face their hosts.

"I can do this, I want to do this. You can show me how to fight him?"

"To some extent, but more to the point I can show you how to protect yourself from possession. If you can resist him it will make it easier for me to keep him in the spirit realm and fight him there."

"Can you show Carolyn and me how to defend ourselves against him too?" Scully asked, a note of uncertainty in his voice.

"Yes, but I'm afraid we'll run out of time." He rubbed his chin. "Fox and William will need most of my time, but I will show you and Carolyn the basics of spiritual self-defense if you are willing.

"Yes, please," Scully seemed relieved.

"Daniel?" Carolyn tried to keep her voice even but the note of panic had crept in. "You're going to fight the demon?"

"Of course, who else would you have do it?" He gave her a puzzled look.

The two of them stared at each other and their looks were unhappy and hostile, quite different from the warm exchange of the other two just moments before.

"Carolyn?" Scully touched her friend's arm. "He's right. Who else could do it?"

The older woman turned to look at Scully and then at Mulder, her lower lip trembling as she tried to control it. She knew the truth of their words but didn't want to acknowledge them, any of them.

"No," was all she said.

"My dear, there is no other way, you know that."

"I would do it on my own if I could," Mulder said.

"We both would, Carolyn. You've already done so much for us, to ask the Captain, Daniel, to fight that demon, our demon, is completely unfair." She swallowed and looked at the Captain. "We can't ask you to do that. If you don't want to, then don't."

"You are not asking, and really, how will you fight him without me?" The Captain stood tall, his hands on his lapels, and a confident smile on his face.

"You idiot!" Carolyn snarled at him. "You enjoy it, don't you?"

He seemed quite taken aback at her words and stood even more stiffly at attention. "Removing an evil demon from the face of the earth, and being a defender of good? Yes, I do rather enjoy that."

"What do you think you are? A white knight?"

"Yes, in my own way I am. And until you found out about my assigned spirit tasks it seemed that you thought so too." He gave her an infuriating smug smile and she almost decked him. He could see she was seething with rage but felt like pushing his point. "Am I no longer acceptable to you because you know that I do sometimes dangerous things while I am away from you? Surely you did not believe that the spirit realm is made up of sweetness and light?"

"Daniel!" Carolyn was trying hard to control the rage she was feeling, the tears that threatened to escape her eyes

Scully and Mulder looked at each other, realizing that things were getting out of hand. They knew that the older couple must have fights just as they did, but they had never witnessed one before, and knowing that their problem instigated the fight made them uneasy.

"Danny," Mulder began.

"Don't you Danny me!" His blue eyes blazed in anger. "Have you all forgotten what I really am? Much as I may truly wish to be a man again, I am not! I am a spirit and as such must behave as a spirit! I can do great and terrible things but I choose not to because I am earthbound by a mortal woman that I love beyond all distraction." His voice and expression softened and he stepped towards Carolyn. "I am not trying to hurt you, my love, but you sometimes forget to accept what I truly am. The things I can do, the things I must do." He studied her closely. "Do you understand?"

Carolyn regarded her closely, the fire in her green eyes dying out to be replaced by sadness. She reached up and put a hand on his cheek. "I love you so much, I couldn't bear it if anything happened to you."

"Unlikely, it's not as if I can die, is it?" He chuckled and took her hand in his and kissed it.

"No, but you said other things could happen, you could be banished, you could even be destroyed," she finished in a soft whisper as he tried to shush her.

"What?" Scully said, her eyes widening. The Captain hadn't told them any of this.

"You could be destroyed?" Mulder shook his head. "No, you can't risk that for us."

"It is highly unlikely that your Donnie Pflaster could possibly be powerful enough to destroy me," the Captain said.

"You should've checked your ego at the door," Carolyn chided him.

"It is not ego, it is truth. I have hunted and disposed of demons before. I assure you I can manage it."

"There must be some way we can help," Mulder said

"Perhaps. I will think on that, but first things first. First I have to show you and your son how to fight off possession."

"So we can start today?" Mulder seemed eager.

"Possibly. It depends on what you two are doing with the rest of your day."

"We're staying here, aren't we?" Scully asked her partner and he shrugged.

"Will you let us stay here for the day?" Mulder asked.

"There is another matter of this world that you need to take care of, and I would think sooner would work better than later now that William is here."

"What's that?" Dana frowned.

"I think you should speak to my attorney in Philadelphia and find out the best way for you to get William back? Whether you pursue adopting him as his biological parents, or whether you will feel safer if you adopt him after Fox dies and comes back to life and marries you again?"

"Good Lord! I still can't believe that you would marry him twice?" Daniel appeared aghast at the prospect, but they all saw the twinkle in his eyes.

"Yeah, I'm a glutton for punishment," Scully agreed. "But he does have good taste in jewelry." She gave her husband a beautiful smile. "Does this mean that I get another engagement and wedding ring?"

Mulder groaned, he hadn't even thought of that, and they all laughed.

"Carolyn, you said your lawyer is discreet?" Scully asked.

"Very. We have been clients of his for a very long time."

"Does he know about…" Mulder indicated the Captain with a jerk of his head.

"He knows that he needed to establish an identity. Daniel and I made up a story that sounded plausible and though I am not certain my attorney truly believed me, he didn't question me or Daniel and helped us get things in order. He doesn't know that I married a ghost. Now he simply accepts him as my husband and asks no questions, we all get on quite well."

"An excellent man," Daniel agreed.

"The question for you two is how discreet do you want to be? You could arrange an audio conference by phone, but things would be much more confidential if you met with him yourselves."

The former agents exchanged another long look, once again communicating silently and after a few moments, nodded, and then turned back to Carolyn

"We'd rather meet with him in private."

"Probably a wise choice," Daniel agreed.

"But what about William?" Scully looked sad.

"He'll be here when you get back," Carolyn said cheerfully. "As his foster parents we will take very good care of him."

"It's okay, Scully. We just met him again, we don't want to smother him."

"I guess," she mumbled to her coffee cup.

"All right, let me call my lawyer and introduce you via phone. We can set up a meeting for you with him on the call if you'd like?"

"That would be great," Mulder said.

"And when you return, Fox, we can begin your work," Daniels said.

"Will William be all right?" Scully worried.

"I will protect him, have no fear," the Captain said.

"Come on, Scully, who could possibly protect him better?" Mulder said.

She met the Captain's eyes. "You won't let anything happen to him?"

"I shall protect as if he were my own son. Does that meet with your approval?"

"Yes, thank you." Scully let out a long sigh of relief, she knew he couldn't be in better hands.

"All right, it seems we have a basic plan of action then. Are you two ready to set up a meeting time with my attorney?" Carolyn asked

"The sooner the better," Scully said.

"Lead on, Carolyn," Mulder agreed.

"My dear, I will leave you to them for the moment, I want to check on the lad."

The eyes of his parents looked to him.

"I'm sure we will be down by the time you have finished your business," the Captain said and then disappeared from sight.

"It would be cool to do that too," Mulder muttered to himself.

"This way," Carolyn said as they all got up from the kitchen table, and she led them to a phone in the nearby office.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

After some agonizing on their part it was decided that it would be best for the Mulders if they left later that afternoon for Philadelphia, stayed at a hotel for a couple of days while they got a handle on their legal matters and formulated a game plan with Carolyn's attorney. They decided to spend the rest of the day with the Gregg's and were rather surprised when after a nice lunch, the Captain told them he had an appointment to keep at the library in town and invited them all along.

Though William was interested in finding out more about his birth parents it was obvious that he trusted the Captain most of all, and quite happily walked beside the Captain, his small hand in the older man's larger one. It was somewhat of a shock to Mulder and Scully when the Captain rearranged his appearance to resemble that of a much older Captain Gregg, the one they had initially met when they had first shown up at Gull Cottage.

They arrived at the library about twenty minutes before the Captain said his appointment was, and with a murmured exchange to the woman behind the desk, he nodded and waved his entourage to follow him into the side room of the library. Mulder and Scully were astounded to see parents in the back of the room with children of various ages, genders, shapes and sizes gathered in a circle around a chair in the front of the room. They all smiled as the Captain entered the room and smiled at them.

"Watch this, it's amazing," Carolyn whispered to Fox and Dana as she leaned against the door frame and relaxed, watching her husband at his most charming.

"Hello, Captain," they all chorused.

"Hello, children. How are you today?"

A series of answer were given to him and he laughed as he sat down. He called William over to him, and the boy stood beside him.

"I hope all of you lovely children can do me a favor? Do you think you can?"

A series of positive answers assailed him.

"Good. This fine young lad is a very special friend of mine, his name is William. Can you say hello to him?"

A chorus of hellos greeted the boy and he smiled at the other children.

"Will you let him sit with you?"

The entire room of children tried to coax the new boy to sit next to them, and William was grinning from ear to ear. In the end he didn't want to be far from the Captain so he sat between two girls in the front row.

"See that?" Mulder nudged Scully. "That's my boy."

"Mulder!" Scully rolled her eyes

"So, children, are you ready for a story?" The Captain's eyes twinkled with warmth as they all cheered the idea. "Very well." He held up various books until the majority selected one. Then they all fell silent as he began to speak, his velvety tones lulling them into the story, the entire room, including the parents in back, listened to him enraptured by his every word.

The only person that seemed partially immune to it was Carolyn. She looked around the room at the children, the parents, and then her friends who had also fallen under his spell, and she shook her head. She had to fall in love with the most incredibly handsome, intelligent, sexy, and bull headed man, no ghost, that ever existed.

He caught her eye and exchanged a small smile with her and she felt the warmth of his emotions within herself. Yup, mad as she could get at him, she loved him no matter what, and she knew it was the same for him. With a contented sigh, she pulled up one of the small children's chairs and sat in it. Sometimes just listening to his voice was all she needed to calm herself. She knew that he really could just recite the phone book and everyone would listen, including herself. But he was hers and in the end that was all that mattered.

"That was amazing," Scully gushed to Carolyn after the Captain had finished and was now chatting with some of the parents while the children played in the room.

"Yeah, he's like that," she couldn't quite suppress a grin. "I'm just happy he's using his charm with the children and not with the women in town."

"I bet he had a lot of them in his day," Mulder said and both of the ladies heard the admiration in his voice.

"He did, at least to hear him tell it," Carolyn agreed.

"You don't believe it?" Mulder asked

"I do, I just don't want to know any more than I already know. I know they are all long dead but I'm rather jealous when it comes to Daniel."

"Understandably," Scully shot the Captain a lingering look.

"Hey!" Mulder noticed her interest.

"Mulder, I can admire a handsome man. Just as Carolyn can. We both have what we want so what's the harm in looking?"

"She's right, you know," Carolyn said and exchanged a quick smile with Dana before openly apprising Mulder.

He wasn't quite sure what to make of the older woman appraising him so openly, but he had come to realize that she was still a very attractive woman despite her age. And having seen some photos of her when she had first met the Captain, he knew that were she a comparative age to Scully he probably would have spent more time looking at her under the 'look but don't touch' rule that was in place. He cleared his throat and blushing, looked away from both women, who then laughed together.

"Scully, I hate to say this, but if we're going to get ready for our trip to Philly we'd better get home and get packed."

"I guess," she expelled a long sigh as the Captain finally broke away from his fans and made his way over to them.

"Danny, we have to be going," Fox said and extended his hand. "I know I don't need to tell you this, but take care of William, and thank you for everything,"

"Captain, there are no word for my gratitude," Dana said, and leaned over and hugged him, leaving him with a chaste kiss on his cheek.

"And Carolyn, you've been more than wonderful about everything, thanks," she gave the other woman a fierce hug until she let go.

"It will be all right, Dana, you'll see."

"I finally have some hope, thanks to all of you," she said.

"One more thing before we leave," Mulder said. "What she said," he agreed and kissed Carolyn's cheek.

They took one look at William who was playing happily with the other children and their hearts melted to see him looking so normal and happy. Giving their friends a contented smile, hand in hand, they left to go home where they would prepare for their trip.

"Daniel, will this all work out?" Carolyn allowed the doubt to show in her voice.

"We've come too far for it not to work out, don't you think?" He asked as he enfolded her in his strong arms.

"Yes, we have. They need to be a family"

"We're almost there, Carolyn. Have faith, my love."

"I do. As long as you're by my side I do."

"Then it will be for eternity," he whispered in her ear, and tilted her chin up so that he could place a sweet kiss on her lips. She could feel the promise behind that kiss but knew that this was neither the time nor the place, and so settled against him for a comforting hug. At that moment everything was right in the world.


	31. Chapter 31

Chapter Thirty One

Time had very little meaning to him in the realm in which he now existed. The only reason time had any relevance was that he wanted to, no needed to make Dana Scully his own before her feeble human life expired. And since she was still so beautiful, especially now that she had allowed her luxurious red locks to grow out, he simply had to have her. Nothing or no one would stand in his way. Not that lame excuse for a husband, her son, or that unwanted, interfering spirit. The audacity of him to think he could take on a demon as evil as himself. He would show that ghost. He knew a few tricks that he bet the ghost had never seen before. It would feel good to be rid of a spirit that radiated good such as the Captain did. But all in all that was just a bonus, as long as he got to Dana Scully that was all that mattered.

The demon Donnie Pflaster hummed happily to himself, his plans coming along nicely. Time couldn't pass quickly enough, but soon everything would fall in place, soon he would have his prize…

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Melissa realized that ghosts didn't really pace, but she was certainly trying her best to dispel that myth as she paced back and forth in the meeting area that was occupied by other spirits and her friend Jared who sat in a chair and watched her

"Melissa! Sit down. Please!" Jared said and pushed out the chair for her.

She put her hands on her hips and glared at him, but he just laughed, so after a moment she sat in the chair and pulled it up to the table, still annoyed.

"Relax," he said, with a roguish grin.

"How can I relax? We haven't heard anything from him in days."

"I forget, you're still pretty new and haven't adjusted to spirit time"

"What does that mean?" she snapped.

"Only that you are still using earth time, when you've been here while you will get used to spirit time. Days matter little then, they seem like minutes."

"So you don't think the Captain has been gone very long?"

"No, not at all." He studied his new friend, aware now that she was quite pretty. "Why are you so worried?"

"A demon is after my nephew. Don't you think I should be worried?"

"Danny will take care of it."

"You have great faith in him."

"Every confidence," Jared said.

"He has fought demons before?"

"Yes, and done quite well."

"Doesn't he need help?"

"Oh, sometimes." He grinned at her. "If he does he usually calls me."

"You've fought them too?" Her anger had cooled and she was curious now.

"Aye, I have. Nasty, filthy things with a mind bent on tormenting, destroying or killing others. They don't go down easily," he said and rubbed his jaw.

"Could he lose?"

"I doubt the powers that be would allow him to get in over his head," Jared said but remained thoughtful. "In any event if he calls I shall go running, and he knows it."

"I don't suppose I can help?" She asked.

"You're too young, Melissa, but I appreciate the offer," he reached out and touched her cheek for just a moment and stared into her eyes.

Melissa was confused, she was a spirit, not a flesh and blood woman with feelings and desires anymore, but still she swore her heart fluttered as she looked into Jared's handsome face. And she hadn't a clue as to what she should do with that new feeling.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The Captain and William sat on the steps of Gull Cottage, the boy staring at the Captain with a frown on his face.

"What's wrong, lad?"

"I don't like it when you look old. You should look like you always do."

"But I can't when I am in public, and you know why."

"Because you don't want anyone to know you're a ghost."

"Exactly right." He paused and studied the boy who looked back at him. "William, I want to ask you something and I want you to be completely honest with me because I will not be mad or scared by anything you tell me, all right?"

"Okay," the boy nodded

"I want you to tell me what you can do, what abilities you have"

"I'm not supposed to talk about them, or use them, it's bad," he said and looked at the ground.

"Nonsense, you are talking to a spirit after all. I am used to special abilities or else I would not be here."

"I guess," the boy was less than enthusiastic.

"So tell me what you can do, or show me if it's easier." The Captain gave the boy a confident smile.

"Really?" he asked, and Daniel saw a glimmer of hope there.

"Really. Let's start with this. I know you can read minds, at least to a certain extent, but how good are you?"

"Very good." He scrunched his face as he looked at the Captain. "You're harder though because you're a ghost. It doesn't work the same with a ghost."

"Makes sense. Let's try anyway. What am I thinking?" The Captain smiled at him.

"About ice cream and how your favorite flavor is butter pecan, but you like hot fudge sundaes."

"You are absolutely right," he said. "Now what?"

"Not as clear but you think I'm a fine young lad and would be happy to call me your own." He took a few steps across and crawled into the Captain's lap. "Really, Uncle Danny?"

The Captain looked into the young boy's face and ruffled his red hair. "Honest, William. But you have a fine mother and father that have missed you very much, and you all deserve to be a family."

"But they gave me up!"

"Because they love you, and to keep you safe, there is no other reason in the world they would have let you go."

The boy searched the older man's face, and nodded after a few moments. "You believe that."

"Aye, I do." He brushed a stray strand of hair away from the boy' face. "They are good people. Please give them a chance."

"But that thing wants to hurt them, hurt my mother. If I'm not with them it can't get to her."

"Ohh, that's what you are worried about. Don't be." He paused trying to find the best way to explain the situation to the boy. "That demon would get to your mother with or without you being there. And if we know what you can do, your being there could help us get rid of that evil thing."

"I could help?" he asked, a hopeful look in his eyes.

"Perhaps. Would that make you feel better?"

"Yes. Who will be fighting it?"

"I will."

"But I don't want anything to happen to you!"

"It won't, don't worry. I have encountered creatures like him before and always come out on top. It will be fine."

"But what if it's not? What if he's stronger than you think?" The boy's eye were wide with concern.

"He's not, I assure you." Daniel patted the boy on the back. "Come now, William, tell me what else you can do…"

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The Mulder's returned from Philadelphia two day later, barely taking time to have lunch in their new home before they made their way up to Gull Cottage to see William and their friends. They arrived at the house with bags of presents in their hands, and let themselves in as both the Captain and Carolyn gave them permission to do that when they had decided to settle in Schooner Bay.

"Hello, anybody home?" Mulder called out.

"Carolyn? Captain? William? Are you here?"

A small figure emerged from the kitchen and approached them. "They said they'll meet you in the living room and the rest of us should wait there. Come on, I'll take you there," William said and led them in.

The two took their usual seats on the couch and with a little coaxing, William climbed up between them. They asked him what he did while they were gone and after a small silence he looked up at them and studied their faces.

"You're trying very hard to be good, aren't you?" He asked them.

"What do you mean?" Scully asked and exchanged a look with Mulder.

"You both want to hug me tight and tell me how much you love me, but you're…you're restraining yourself."

"And how do you know that?" Mulder was curious.

"I can hear you both and you're very loud." He paused for a moment. "Uncle Danny said it was okay to practice here because he wants to help me and he has a lot of unusual…..skills too," he finished proudly.

"He's teaching you to use your abilities?" Mulder frowned, the Captain hadn't discussed this with them, and looked at his wife who had a less than pleased expression.

It was at that moment that the Captain, in his normal appearance, entered the room with Carolyn only a step or two behind. They brought in a tray with beverages, ice tea and lemonade and some cookies and put it on the coffee table. Then they took their customary chairs near them and regarded the two with happy smiles.

"Something wrong?" Carolyn asked, seeing the unhappy looks on the face of their friends.

"We can talk about it later," Scully said.

Mulder gave them a 'not my decision' look and shrugged.

"They're upset cause you're teaching me things, Uncle Danny," William said and wiggled away from them to go and sit on the Captain's lap.

Captain Gregg felt a bit awkward as William climbed onto his lap and the other three adults stared at him.

"They're mad at you, Uncle Danny," he said and huddled close to the Captain.

"It is all right, lad. We will sort this out. Two things for you, first, as we have practiced, you need to stop reading our minds now. You remember how to do that?"

William nodded.

"Good."

"What else?" the boy asked

"You need to play."

"Yay!" He said and ran over to the toy box and started digging through it, everything else momentarily forgotten.

"So you've been busy," Scully said, trying to hold her anger in check.

"William is capable of a great many things that we do not know, and that even he does not know, in order to help him we need to bring those abilities to light. That's what I've been trying to do."

"What can he do?" Mulder asked and Daniel saw the eager twinkle in his eyes.

"As you know, he has the ability to read minds. We have spent most of the time while you've been gone letting him do that, and then showing him how to shut that off when it becomes too overwhelming for him."

"Well that sounds reasonable," Scully said grudgingly.

"What else can he do?"

"Several things and I suspect more abilities will surface as he grows older." Daniel paused. "He can use telepathy. Though we are encouraging him to interact normally, he can talk to you telepathically. He can also lock onto a person's mind if he knows them and locate them. This has only been tested for limited distances so we don't know how far his abilities extend." He steepled his hands together and continued. "That is what we know he can do, and since it has only been a couple of days it is what we have worked on. "

"There's more?" Scully looked at the Captain.

"Yes, a couple of things I have sensed n him. I think he can reach into the spirit plane, and touch those that he might know."

"Like you?" Mulder said.

"Like me. And others, friend or foe as he gets older and his power grows." He rubbed his chin and watched the boy busy playing with his toys. "I think he may be able to pull someone back from the spirit realm."

"You mean back into life?" Mulder blinked, stunned.

"No, not that. I'm not completely certain what it will be as that is currently a latent ability."

"As a baby he could levitate things," Scully said quietly.

"He what?" Mulder asked.

"I told you about that, it was while you were gone." She swallowed and looked at the other two. "He's always had strange abilities, even as a baby." She got up and walked across the floor and back, making sure her son was still occupied with his toys. "They thought he was their messiah."

"I beg your pardon," Carolyn said. "Who thought he was a messiah?"

Now Carolyn and Daniel seemed lost.

"It has to do with the alien conspiracy. It was believed that William had the power to carry one side or the other to victory and that if he stayed with us, with his father he would lead the rebellion against the alien takeover and bring us to victory."

"And if the alien colonists had him they would win?" Carolyn asked, and Scully nodded.

"Aliens!" Daniel scoffed, still not sanguine about believing in them.

"When?" Carolyn asked.

"In four years, December of twenty twelve," Mulder said mournfully.

"We need to get William back, and if need be we will do whatever is necessary to fight for humanity."

"That sounds like a tall order," the Captain said.

Mulder and Scully held hands and nodded in silence.

"Well, let's get back to the topic at hand, which is William," Carolyn steered the subject back to their son. "You have a very special boy to raise, and I know it's hard, but trust Daniel. I don't know anyone more qualified to help out with this, do you?"

"No, we don't." Mulder shook his head.

"We don't mean to seem ungrateful, it's just so much to take in," Scully said.

"I do apologize if you feel I have overstepped my bounds, but I knew of no one else that could help him with this the way I can." This was said humbly without a hint of his superlative ego.

"You can help him learn?" Mulder asked.

"Aye, the things I know."

"And we can get started with my lessons?"

"If you'd like, but not today. You two are just back and probably need time to settle in and rest. There has been no sign of the demon since our last encounter and while I don't think he is gone for long, I believe we have a small reprieve. We can start tomorrow."

"All right," Fox agreed.

"Why don't you play with your son? Carolyn and I were about to go for a walk."

Smiling at their hosts, the Mulders went over to where William was playing and joined him on the floor as the Greggs, left through the front door arm in arm.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Melissa waited for Jared to join her. Since she didn't know a lot of spirits yet and felt comfortable with him, they had taken to spending time with each other. They had started to learn all sorts of things about each other and the lives they had lived. Melissa found his stories about his sea going life enthralling, but was saddened by his untimely end in a street fight as he tried to defend a woman from her attackers. She found out that he had never been engaged, or married, though he was sweet on someone back in his home port of Dover.

He was late, and that was unusual for him. Though he gave the appearance of being relaxed, and generally was, there was a serious side to him that Melissa was slowly becoming aware of. Where Captain Gregg had an outward strength that couldn't be mistaken, Jared had a silent strength that she was sure served him well.

Jared appeared beside her as she was walking, without a sound she just knew that he was there. She stopped to face him.

"You're late," she said and crossed her arms.

"Sorry, something came up," he said.

"What?"

He stopped uncertain as to if he should tell her, but after a moment leaned forward, gripping her arms with his hands. "I have a lead."

"For what?"

"I think I have found a trail that will lead to Daniel's demon."

"Oh, he'll be happy to hear that, and so will Fox and Dana. Can we go tell them?"

"No."

"No? Why on earth not?" She stood up and demanded of him.

"It's not a definite yet. I don't want to tell Daniel until I know more."

"Isn't that dangerous?" She eyed him in concern.

"Shouldn't be," he shrugged, but she could tell from the look in his eyes that he was more than accepting of any danger that might come his way. "Why don't you go and check in on William? I'm sure he misses you."

"Oh no, you don't. I'm going with you."

"Melissa!" he protested.

"I'm going. I'm not the only stubborn red head in my family, and I'm curious. I've never seen a demon before." She smiled at him.

"If we run into trouble you have to leave to get Daniel, you will not even attempt to fight as you are nowhere near strong enough, is that understood?"

"Jared, I don't like you ordering me around, but I understand why you're trying to do it." She stepped closer to him and wrapped her arms around his neck, then leaned in and gave him a sweet kiss before letting him go. "I always wondered what that would feel like as a ghost. Now let's go."

He watched her vanish as she walked away from him, and shook his head. Damn red head, he was very intrigued with her and wondered if two spirits could have a future together, it was something that had never crossed his mind until that moment. Then he hastened after her, and the trail of the demon he was following.


	32. Chapter 32

_AN: Thank you if you are still reading this, your interest is appreciated. We are in the home stretch, less than ten chapters to go. How will this end?_

Chapter Thirty Two

After some discussion it was decided that Mulder's lessons regarding possession would begin at Gull Cottage. It was more isolated and if there were any adverse reactions they would not be bothered by nosy neighbors trying to find out what was happening. When the four adults were together again, Mulder insisted that Scully be by his side in case he had a bad reaction to the memories that might surface, and Carolyn was there to generally help if her assistance was needed.

Mulder was nervous, he knew Captain Gregg was a good spirit in the world of the paranormal, but he also knew he was in actuality a very powerful ghost. And he was afraid he would react badly to being possessed by another powerful entity as he had never quite recovered from what those grey bastard aliens did to him.

His foot tapped nervously on the floor as Scully held his hand.

"Mulder, you don't have to do this," she said.

"Yes I do. What if that bastard tries to get to you through me? Or tries to make me do something to William? I have to do this no matter how much it bothers me." His expression was earnest and all she could do was to shake her head, hearing the truth in his words.

"At least it will give you something to fight with," she encouraged.

"Yeah, that's what I keep telling myself," he said

"Are you ready, Fox?" Daniel asked as he and Carolyn entered the room.

"Yeah, as ready as I'll ever be. Let's get this started," he said with false enthusiasm.

Carolyn sat down next to Daniel.

"What happens next?" Scully asked.

"I vanish and enter Fox. I will control his body, and you will know everything I do and say, you will be repressed from acting or saying anything unless I allow it. And for this initial exercise I simply want you to concentrate of maintaining control, of allowing this to be an easy exercise for us. I will not possess you long, only for a few minutes at most. That will allow you some time to get used to the feeling and knowing that feeling is where we have to start."

"You make it sound so easy," Mulder tried to joke about the matter at hand.

"Possession is never easy and never anything to be toyed with, it is something that should be taken seriously."

"Daniel?" Carolyn queried, wondering that they had never fully discussed this topic before now. She had always assumed it was easy and presented no problems, that was obviously not the case.

"Later, my dear." He turned back to the former FBI agent. "I know this will be difficult for you, Fox, given what you've been through."

"So you'll be gentle?" He gave a painful laugh.

"As much as I can." He looked over at the other man who after a few moments, gave him a short, terse, nod.

Then the Captain vanished and the ladies looked at each other as they both turned to study Mulder. He was very still, completely tense, his eyes were closed, and he was mumbling to himself when he stopped abruptly.

"Mulder?"

Mulder opened his eyes and for just a moment, Scully saw the Captain's clear blue eyes before he blinked and the hazel green of Mulder's eyes were faintly ringed by blue. Then he stood up, straight and proud and with a bearing that Scully had never seen Mulder show to her, and if she hadn't known what was going on she would have laughed, thinking he was putting her on.

"I am no longer Mr. Mulder," Fox said as he turned to face Dana Scully.

Both women stood up and went to examine him. They both peered into his face as if they could see the Captain's visage there, but there was no trace of that.

"Daniel?" Carolyn asked.

"Yes, it is I." It was Mulder's voice but overlaid by the Captain's baritone.

"This is amazing, he still looks the same but I can tell that it's not him. Walk across the room."

"Very well." He took a walk across the room and came back, obviously using the rolling gait of one Captain Daniel Gregg.

"That's amazing," Scully murmured

"How's Fox doing?" Carolyn asked and forgetting herself, touched Mulder's arm as she would Daniel's. This earned her an unconscious glare from Dana, and she quickly dropped her hand.

"Let me check," Daniel said and gently reached back into Mulder's mind to see how he was holding up.

Mulder was curled up into a tight ball, afraid to do anything except to stay where he was. Nothing had happened to him, no alien creature had come after him, and he knew that wouldn't happen. But he couldn't get past the horrific flashbacks that were running through his mind. So he remained huddled in fear, paralyzed by it, but he was okay with that. He knew his body was out of his control and he could feel Danny's warm presence nearby, that in itself probably kept him from screaming in hysteria, but it was still unnerving. He was still processing how to deal with things when he saw a powerful presence loom up from the shadow, eyes lit unnaturally in the dark.

On reflex, Mulder screamed and couldn't stop screaming within his own mind.

"Time to get him out," Daniel said. "Be warned, he will surface doing exactly what he is doing now."

"What's that?" Scully blinked.

"Screaming," the ghost said, and Scully laid her hands on Mulder's arms. The Captain gave her a brief nod and left Mulder to himself.

Mulder was screaming at the top of his lungs, hysterical. Finally he realized that someone was talking to him, that Scully was calling his name and speaking in a soothing voice. He looked at her in panic and then pulled her to him tightly, crying against her.

Daniel held Carolyn's hand in his own, seeking reassurance. Neither of them expected a reaction this bad. Having him tell them some of what he went through was one thing, but to see his reaction to his treatment was another matter entirely. They knew that only Scully could soothe him, bring him back from the brink, and so they waited, unable to comfort their friend.

They were all surprised when a sleepy William entered the room, his face streaked with tears, and still crying.

"I thought he was asleep," Carolyn whispered to Daniel.

"He was."

William ran over to his father as Mulder pulled away from Scully wiping the tears from his face, trying to pull himself together. "Hey, Will, what's up?"

"Dad! They hurt you!" The young boy wailed and ran to throw himself in his father's arms.

"Shh, Will, it's okay, I'm okay now."

"But you got hurt, Dad…" he shuddered against Mulder, tears staining his father's shirt. "And Mom was so sad she almost died…"

Mulder shot an alarmed look at Scully who refused to meet his gaze. When she finally looked at him, his look clearly told her that they would talk about things later.

"Let's leave them alone, Daniel. They'll know where to find us," she said nodded towards the kitchen.

"An excellent idea," he agreed, and the departed the main room.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Sometime later Daniel went out the main doors of the house and found Mulder sitting on the front steps of Gull Cottage. The younger man looked ashen, composed now, but fragile. The Captain wondered if he should disturb him, but Mulder heard him and turned to look at him.

"Is William settled?"

"I assisted in calming him, in showing him how he can calm himself and shut out strong emotions if he needs to. He's sleepy and the ladies are tucking him in."

"Thanks. I never thought I would hurt him by remembering my experiences," he said and buried his head in his hands.

"Here now, buck up," The Captain nudged Mulder's shoulder and when he looked up the Captain he handed him a shot glass.

Mulder raised an eyebrow in question.

"Irish whiskey, my own personal stock. I thought you could use some."

"Thanks," Mulder said and gulped it down, setting the empty glass beside him on the porch.

Daniel sat down on the step and poured Mulder another shot and more slowly drank his.

"It must be nice to not get drunk."

"It has its drawbacks, I rather miss hanging out with the lads at times, and I miss the feeling of tying one on, the ability to sometimes drown my sorrows in drink." He laughed. "No longer possible as I now must deal with everything as a sober spirit."

"That sucks!"

"Indeed." The Captain agreed and finished his drink. "I am sorry for dredging up those memories of yours. I truly did not understand how traumatic they were to you."

"It's okay, how could you really know?" Mulder berated himself for having to wipe a tear away.

"But now I do know, I know everything."

"How can you?"

"I was in your mind," he reminded him softly.

"I'm so sorry," Mulder muttered and poured himself another shot.

"What you suffered is unspeakable, the atrocities..." The Captain shook his head. "Does Miss Scully know?"

"Yeah, not everything, but she knows most of it, she suffered and abduction herself so she understands." He looked over at the older man. "So you finally believe in aliens?"

"Let's just say I believe, I know that you were abducted and tortured as you say."

"But you must have seen them, in my mind! Those fucking grey bastards that mutilated me!"

"Fox, take a deep breath. I saw everything just as you perceive it."

"Then?"

"In my day any talk of aliens, beings from other planets were the most fanciful of tales. We were busy still exploring the earth and all of the mysteries contained therein. And whether you like it or not, whether I am spirit or not, I am still a product of my time. It is difficult for me to believe in aliens." He poured himself another drink.

"You're a freakin' ghost for cryin' out loud!"

"True, and so I know that much more exists than the physical world, but I did not believe that until it happened to me."

"You're a skeptical ghost?" Mulder couldn't help himself, he started to laugh. "How can that possibly be?"

Daniel watched the younger man, realizing that his laughter was as much of a release for her as was his crying not so long ago.

"I suppose I am."

"Leave it to me to find a skeptical ghost. It's not bad enough that I married one of the biggest skeptics in the world, but one of my best friend's is a skeptical ghost." He was laughing hard now, wiping tears of laughter from his face.

"Best friends?" The Captain raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah, I don't have many," Mulder said, his expression earnest. "Guess I scare people off because they think I'm crazy. Think you can live with that?" He gave the Captain a weak smile.

"You are a most fascinating individual. Friends, yes. Best friends? We shall see."

"Aww, Danny, I'm so messed up," he threw back another shot of whiskey. "That's good by the way."

"It better be, I paid enough for it." He paused a moment. "Do you want to go on? You don't have to do this, you don't have to learn to fight possession, you can stop."

"And then what?" Mulder asked bitterly.

"Then maybe the demon will go away," Daniel said in a not very convincing voice.

Mulder snorted. "Yeah, right. Just give me some time to collect myself, I'll get it together, I promise."

"You're sure?"

"Yes, I have to do this for Scully and William." He swallowed.

"If it is too hard…"

"And what would you do for Carolyn and the children?" Mulder searched the Captain's blue eyes already knowing the answer to his question.

"Anything and everything."

"Then we're the same," Mulder said and looked at his friend the spirit, his expression somber.

"We are, as we will do anything for our family, and the women we love."

"Amen," Mulder said. He ran a hand through his hair, and appeared exhausted.

"More?" Daniel asked as he poured himself another drink.

"Please."

"I don't know that getting drunk will help," the Captain said.

"I don't know that it will hurt."

"It might when you have to go home with your wife," he said and chuckled quietly.

"Ouch! You sure know how to hurt a guy." Mulder grimaced. "But you're right, my beloved Scully can be a very scary woman."

"That beautiful petite woman?"

"You haven't a clue, do you?" Mulder laughed again. "Give her a reason and she'll kick your ass."

"Thank you, no. I have my own wife," he grinned at the other man and they shared a laugh.

The Captain studied his friend with concern, he knew that he was still hurting, he could feel the waves of pain emanating off from him. "Fox, if there's anything I can do?"

"Adopt me?" Mulder gave him a pained smile and Daniel had the impression he was only half joking. "Maybe not a best friend, but a father?"

"For the moment, yes," Daniel said and pulled Mulder to him as he began to cry again. The Captain knew that sometimes letting someone cry themselves out was the best possible thing, and though he hadn't had to comfort his son Jonathan in quite some time, he knew his role as a father figure.

"It's all right, Fox, it will be all right…"

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

This wouldn't be so hard the demon thought as he watched Jared and Melissa attempt to track him down. He had deliberately laid a trail for them to follow knowing it would be too much for the male spirit to resist. The female, he had determined, was the sister of the human woman that he still yearned for, still planned to make his. Her name was Melissa and she had nice reddish hair but was nowhere near as striking as her sister, and since she was already a spirit there was nothing he could do with her anyway. As a spirit she was far too weak to be any sort of threat to him, so he wasn't concerned about removing her

The male spirit with her called himself Jared and was a friend of the Captain's from their former lifetime. It was obvious that they had worked together in the past, possibly even to get rid of demons, but none of the demons were anything like him, of that he was sure. Jared could be taken out if Melissa was threatened for he was sure that stupid excuse for a spirit would leap in to defend her, and then he could be rid of him. The Captain's strongest allies would be removed from his side.

And the humans were nothing, they couldn't stand against him. The Captain's woman would not be involved at all and so could be ignored, unless that damn spirit got too unruly, then she could be used against him. The young boy had power and a great many abilities, but was far too young to be any sort of a threat and could be dismissed. And her sad excuse for a husband was so mentally and emotionally damaged that he would not be able to resist when he decided to possess him. And it would happen slowly, he would act as her husband, all the while admiring her, taking her in with the human eyes he was using. Then when she was relaxed and the time was right, he would use the body of her husband to kill her and remove her hair and fingernails and he would finally have what he wanted. And the delight he would take in watching her as she realized the man she loved more than life itself would be the one to take her life. It would be a work of art, probably the best work of his life, and he would finally have what he wanted for that bitch that had twice escaped him.

He could hardly wait. He watched the two spirits following his trail and laughed quietly. The fools had no clue he was leading them to their destruction.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

_AN: I love reviews! Please leave some for me! Thanks._


	33. Chapter 33

_AN: 5 chapters left - should I post them all up and finish this for Halloween?_

**Chapter Thirty Three**

Two weeks passed by and the Captain's lessons with both Mulder and William were going very well. The boy learned about his powers quickly and his confidence in his abilities grew daily. His fears were beginning to leave him and surrounded by his parents and his adopted aunt and uncle he was finally starting to relax.

Mulder had made progress as well. He had learned to control his flashbacks and memories of the abuse he had suffered at the hands of the aliens during his abduction. He knew he would have nightmares with him the rest of his life, but with grim determination the conquered them again and put them in a place where he could deal with them later as he needed to. In the meantime, he gritted his teeth and allowed Daniel to possess him. The ghost was very kind, and took things slowly, and gently at first, telling Mulder everything he was about to do before he did it. After a short time, Mulder grew comfortable with Daniel's presence and found he could often anticipate what the spirit was doing before he did it. He grew adept at staying calm while he was watching, he learned how to hide in his own mind so that he couldn't be ripped out if he didn't want to be. And he was starting to feel more confident of what the Captain was teaching him. He knew he had taken easy on his so far and that there was much more to come but he felt like he could handle it now.

The next day Mulder and the Captain walked to a secure cove away from the house, and with an almost human sigh, the Captain stopped and looked at Mulder.

"Why are we here?"

"It seemed a good place for the next phase of your learning."

"The next phase?"

"Yes, I've shown you what it feels like to be possessed when a spirit asks permission, but most spirits do not do so. They simply enter and take what they want. You have to know how to defend that too. We have gone over the steps, do you remember?"

"Yeah, I guess," Mulder licked his lips nervously.

"Fox, if you hope to actually defend yourself you will have to learn this."

"I know, really, I know." He steeled himself for the encounter.

"I'm not going at you full force because you're not up to it yet, and since I do not truly know how strong this demon is, there may be no need to go to that level."

"You have to, I have to work up to it. If I can learn to defend myself against you then I should be able to defend myself against the demon, don't you think?"

"You should," Daniel agreed. "Since this is the first time I am going after you without asking permission I will not be harsh, we will work up to it. But I will not give you any warning, you will have to defend yourself when the attack happens, do you understand?"

"Yeah, I get it…" he started and then he felt a mind insert itself into his own. Unable to stop his normal reaction, he screamed for a moment before collecting himself and concentrating on what the Captain had taught him. First he pulled himself away and found a corner of his mind to collect himself, and then the gathered his strength and tried to push the Captain out. He felt the spirit give ground and congratulated himself but his victory was short lived as the spirit turned on him, white and translucent with flaming red eyes.

He ran away and hid himself in his mind, and in a few moments the Captain released him.

Mulder was aware that his eyes were open a few minutes later when he found himself staring up into the face of the Captain who was blocking the sun from his eyes.

"I didn't do it, did I?"

"It was a valiant first attempt. You surprised me when you were able to push me enough to move me away. That was more than I expected on a first attempt. And then you hid yourself so well that I could hardly find you."

"Hardly a good thing," Mulder muttered.

"It is a good thing, Fox. If he can't find you, you will always have a fighting chance with him. And you will get stronger. You did well."

"Thanks," Mulder offered him a smile as the Captain extended his hand to the other man and pulled him up off the ground.

"Danny, I have a question for you. Are you just trying to scare me when you take that other form, or is that how you really look?"

"Ahh, I was wondering when we would get to that." He sighed. "In the spirit realm it is my appearance, or at least one of them."

"Is it how you really look here?" Mulder was beyond curious.

After a long moment, the Captain nodded.

"But you always look like that, human," Mulder said.

"It was my normal appearance in life, it is not hard to do."

"It's Carolyn, isn't it? You don't want to frighten her with how you really appear." He paused. "Has she ever seen that version of your spirit self?"

"No." It was obvious that he was afraid to show her that side of himself.

"Maybe you should share that with her? If you ever have to appear that way you don't want to freak her out, do you?"

"I assure you, Mr. Mulder that everything is fine just the way it is."

"But she deserves to know, doesn't she? I mean, she did marry you."

"It is no concern of yours," the Captain said, his tone saying that he matter was now closed

"But Danny!"

"This discussion has ended," he said and turned to walk back to the house, Mulder trailing in his wake

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The night seemed interminably long, Mulder thought as he stared at the ceiling. He was snuggled up against Scully who lie asleep in his arms Normally her mere presence calmed him so that he could sleep but his training with the ghost, and delving into the things in his mind that unsettled him had him upset.

"Mulder, why are you awake?" came the sleepy voice beside him.

"Sorry, go back to sleep," he placed a gentle kiss on her cheek.

"How can I with you thinking so loud?" she yawned. "What's bothering you?"

"Nothing."

"I know better." She studied his face. "Is it the training?"

He tried not to answer her but knew that in the end that would get him nowhere, so after a long sigh, he answered. "Yeah, I guess."

"I thought it was going well."

"It is, it just stirs up a lot of memories."

"Umm," she nestled against him. "Do you think he'll come after Will? After us?"

"I wish I could lie to you," he pulled her close and stroked her hair. "But I'm sure he will, I just don't know when."

"What's going to happen then?" She tried not to sound scared.

"I'll protect you, and the Captain will too."

"But Pflaster is evil, pure evil," she shivered. "I thought he was gone."

"We all did." Mulder pulled her close. "It will be all right, Dana, I promise it will. We have Will back in our lives, someday soon he'll be ours for real, and in the meantime we'll get rid of Pflaster once and for all." He chuckled against her ear. "How many people have the distinction of having a powerful ghost for an ally to help them fight a demon?"

"Hardly anyone,"

"So we're already ahead of the game."

"But he scares me, Mulder. I shot him, killed him, and he came back anyway."

"I know, Dana, I know. This time we'll make him go away for good. I'll do anything for you." He gently stroked her hair. "I promise you this will be over soon." He meant every word, he just wasn't sure everything would work out the way he wanted it to.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Assuming human form was a pleasure he hadn't enjoyed in a very long time, and the demon Donnie Pflaster was looking forward to it. To be able to breathe again, to feel the sensation of touch, the feel of her red silken hair as he ran his fingers through it, it was almost enough to make him wish that he was mortal again.

And such a joy it would be to use her husband, maybe he could even take her, pump her full of himself before he killed her and took his trophies. And the added bonus was that it would completely incapacitate her husband when he let go of him. That useless man had stopped him once before, and taking his wife for his own would be beyond delightful.

He could hardly wait.


	34. Chapter 34

Chapter Thirty Four

Melissa was glued to Jared's side, unwilling to let him out of her sight. Jared was sure they were close to finding the demon. And though she didn't doubt the abilities of the more than capable spirit that she was spending time with, she knew that the Captain was still the more formidable ghost, and wished that Jared would call him in to help before this went any further.

They had been following the demon for some time, her role mostly consisting of being a sounding board for Jared, and doing her best to remember everything she could to tell the Captain if it came to that. She knew that she didn't stand a chance in a fight with a demon, all she could do was flee and find the Captain. And that didn't sit well with her because she wanted to defend her friend, not run away.

"Jared, we should go," she urged, experiencing an unfamiliar pang of something within her that filled her with dread.

"So you feel it?" he said.

"Feel what?"

"The evil. That uncomfortable feeling you're experiencing is because you're in the presence of evil or because it is nearby."

"Which is it?" she gulped and looked around.

"It's okay, Melissa, he's nearby, we haven't stumbled onto him yet." He reached for her hand and offered her a confident smile.

"But you are so wrong. You are in the presence of evil," said a quiet, chilling voice and the demon appeared before them.

Melissa cocked her head as she looked at him, he looked like a rather ordinary man to her untrained eyes. Dark hair, dark eyes, middle aged with a pleasant face, but an aura of quiet evil surrounded him and it scared Melissa to her core.

"Oh, my God," she said.

Donnie offered her a pleasant smile. "God has nothing to do with this," he said and turned to Jared. "Shall we do this now? Or shall I lie down another false trail."

"It was a trick," Jared thought back to everything they did, and how relatively easy it was to follow him and knew the demon was speaking the truth.

"Yes, I wanted to amuse myself, and you two took care of that admirably." He glanced over at Melissa. "Such a shame you're already dead. You're hair and nails are lovely, though not as lovely as that of your sister. I would not have mind having you first." He was openly appraising her now.

She wanted to scream at him and attack him, rip that smile from his face, but knew that she hadn't a prayer, so she settled for a glare at the evil creature. Not surprisingly Jared stepped between her and Pflaster.

"You'll not lay a hand on either of them ever again," he said.

The demon chuckled quietly, and shook his head. "A spirit such as you cannot stop me, but having you out of the way will benefit me."

Jared realized what he was doing almost immediately, how could he have not seen it before? He was going to take out Danny's allies so he would have to stand against him alone

"It won't be that easy," Jared promised.

"We shall see," the demon said, held out his arm and began to tighten his fist in the air.

Jared felt as if he were alive and the breath was being squeezed out of him.

"No!" he shouted and broke the demon's hold on him. With a moment of satisfaction he noticed the surprise on the demon's face. Then he wished for a sabre, had it in his hand, and ran it through the body of the demon. He stepped back waiting for the inevitable fall of the body, but it never happened. Instead, the demon stood up, eyes now turning red, and the illusion of a human disappearing as a more traditional image appeared. This one looked like the devil himself.

The growl that the creature emitted was bone rattling, it seared his senses to his very soul and he knew this demon was strong, and he could very well be in trouble. He spared Melissa a glance that begged her to leave, save herself, but she seemed frozen in place.

Jared stood tall, gathered his forces to him and let out a spiritual blast that was enough to take out most spirits, and some lesser demons. It staggered Donnie, but then he smiled at him.

"Is that the best you can do?" the demon whispered.

Jared wasn't done yet but as he gathered up his strength to try a different sort of psychic attack, the demon pulled a kicking and screaming Melissa to his side. Jared lost his focus for just a moment, and the demon threw Melissa aside, then aimed a psychic blast from his hand when Jared's defenses were down.

Jared gave Melissa one last pleading look that asked her to flee, and then let go of the scream that he couldn't control. Melissa felt his pain as he vanished, the sound of his agony fading with him. Desperate, she searched for the small connection she had to him, but couldn't find any trace of him.

"He's gone. You won't find him." Pflaster smiled and approached her in his demon guise.

Melissa was transfixed, paralyzed by fear as he stepped over to her, his clawed hands reaching out and running his fingers through her hair.

"Lovely, truly lovely, but I cannot enjoy them in this form, so I will use another. Imagine your sister's surprise when her husband not only rapes her, but then kills her, taking her lovely hair and nails after the fact." He offered her a chilling smile. "Then I will leave him and he will undoubtedly kill himself from guilt. The poor child will be orphaned."

"The Captain won't let you," Melissa said.

"I will destroy him as well, though I haven't yet decided what I will do with his wife. She's pretty enough for her age. Perhaps I will take her too before I abandon the body of girly girl's husband."

"You bastard!" Melissa couldn't take it any longer, she threw herself at the beast, pummeling him to the best of her ability.

He only laughed and shoved her away from him. "Go to them. Tell them I'm coming because it won't matter. The mere mortals that surround him are not strong enough to deal with me, and I will have what is mine," he leered at her and was gone.

Breathing as if she had just finished running for her life, Melissa collected herself and vanished. She knew it was what the demon wanted but she didn't know what else to do but warn them, they had to know that he was coming.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

William stared at the ceiling, awake but calm. Coming to live with his foster parents, Daniel and Carolyn Gregg was the best thing that could have happened to him, and even though the Captain was a ghost, William thought he was cool and made a great parent. And his wife Carolyn was a very nice lady that understood children and knew how to help them. He was very fortunate to have ended up here.

Then there was the matter of his birth parents, he still wasn't completely sure what to make of them. It was obvious that they did love him and wanted him back in their lives that they would do anything they had to in order to make that happen. They were all right, not nearly the villains he thought them to be, and strange as it was, it was his mother's pain that convinced him of her sincerity in the matter. She was pretty easy to read. His father was different in so many ways.

They were both very smart, but his mother's mind was more disciplined while his father's was rapid, almost a stream of consciousness brilliance, an ability to connect things that no one else could think of, to put the pieces of a puzzle together before anyone realized they were even the same puzzle. But he was tormented too. He knew his dad had been tortured, by aliens according to his mind. William scoffed at that, he wasn't sure he believed in aliens yet either. But he knew he had suffered, it was imprinted on his mind and his emotions.

He could still sense surprise and wonderment sometimes when his father stared at him, it was as if he couldn't really believe he existed, that his father still considered him the most amazing of miracles. Though as a family they still had a lot to work through, he decided that he wanted to be with his real parents, have a normal life, and be loved by them. Now he knew it would happen, it was just a matter of when.

He sighed, that thought made him happy. If it wasn't for the demon life would be good.

Then he gasped as he felt the tendrils of the demon reach for him, and screamed as he felt the unwanted presence again.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The Greggs sat in front of the fireplace in the master suite, Carolyn settled between his legs, her back against his chest and a blanket over them as she rested comfortably in his arms. The hour being late they rested, content to be together. Carolyn felt Daniel shift his arms around her and raised her head up to look at him.

'Carolyn, my dear, we need to speak of something."

"My, that sounds serious."

"It is. You know about William and the Mulders, and the demon that is after them?"

"Yes, what you've told me."

"There's more you should know, I have debated this for a while but I need to tell you."

"What?" She touched his face.

"I may need help getting back to the material world once I have finished with the demon, and if I do, you are the one that will have the best chance to bring me back."

"Because of our connection?" She frowned.

"Exactly so."

"What will I have to do?" Her eyes told him that she would do anything for him.

"You remember how we feel when we are entwined?" he stroked her hair.

"How is that going to help you?" she purred and turned so that she could kiss him, and did.

"I don't mean physically," he said and chuckled.

"Oh," she looked somewhat disappointed, but shrugged it off. "Do you mean spiritually? We haven't done that for a while."

"It is too dangerous for you to do it often, and for me if I'm to be honest. It would be so easy for us to become lost in one another." He gazed into her eyes and she knew what he said was true.

"Yes, I remember."

"You will have to reach for me, pull me to you, and seek to wrap me within you."

"Why am I suddenly so worried?"

"Because there is much to worry about."

"I will do anything in my power to keep you with me, surely you know that?"

"I do, but I ask with some hesitation."

"Why?"

"Because I don't want anything to happen to you, and if it comes down to a choice between your safety and rescuing me, then you have to keep yourself safe."

"Daniel! How dare you expect me to do such a thing?"

"I expect you to follow my orders in this. Or I will not reach for you when it is time for me to go." He paused. "You mean everything to me, my love, and I will not endanger you no matter what."

"All right," Carolyn said, agreeing to his terms, but not at all sure she could actually comply with them when the time came.

"And there is one more thing you should know."

'What's that?"

"My appearance in the spirit world is often different than my appearance here, please do not let it frighten you. If you see things that frighten you, close your eyes and reach for me, you know my spirit and know who I am no matter how I may appear."

She gave him a worried look.

"I'm not trying to worry you, I just feel that things will happen sooner than later and I want to let you know what to expect, what may happen."

"How's Fox doing?"

"Better than I expected. He is quite adept at hiding himself within his own mind, and getting better about putting up a fight. He actually managed to shove me out of his mind once this week." Daniel said and sounded proud of the other man

"You sound like you're talking about Jonathan," Carolyn laughed.

"Well, he has grown on me. Poor fellow doesn't really have a family anymore except his wife and son, and it seems his parents left something to be desired."

"You're a good man, Daniel Gregg, and I can't imagine ever being with anyone else."

"Even though I am a spirit?"

"As if that has ever mattered," she chuckled and laid her head on his chest again. "But Daniel, when our spirits entwine, our bodies tend to follow suit, it seems to be part of what happens with us. If I pull you back like that I think it might be rather embarrassing, don't you?"

"Ahh, my love, you could be right. I will do my best not to let that happen, but if it is the only way to get me back will you refuse?"

"Of course not! It's just that I'd rather not…you know…" she blushed.

"It depends on our control, we can both try for restraint but it will depend on how intense the situation is. I will do my best to warn them off if it comes to that, explaining the side effect of our joining. Will that help?'

"Yes, but discreetly, Daniel, discreetly."

"Of course, my love." He paused. "Remember, no matter what things look like if you shut out the appearances and concentrate on my spirit you will always know who I am."

"I will save you, my Captain," she said, clearly amused by her role as his savior.

"You already have, my love, you already have." He leaned over and placed a tender kiss on her lips.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Unable to even pretend to sleep anymore, Mulder sat up and swung his legs over the side of the bed. When he glanced over his shoulder at Scully who was blinking sleepily at him.

"Sorry, didn't mean to wake you."

"You say that a lot," she said. "What's up?"

"I don't know, something's wrong."

"What?" Scully gave him an odd look. "Should I get up?"

"I don't know. I'm going to try giving Danny a call."

"You can call him from here, "she nodded toward the phone on the nightstand.

"No, you're not getting it. I'm going to stand here and call him. More often than not he'll show up when I do that." Mulder gave his wife a look of appreciation. "Do you really want him to see you like that? As you're alluring self?"

"What's the matter? Would you be jealous, Mulder?"

"Damn straight. I don't want any other man but me to see you like this."

"Fine. I'll put on a robe." She reached for the robe beside her bed and shrugged into it. "Good thing you're in your boxers, as I doubt he'd want to see more of you."

Mulder scowled at her, not at all amused "That is only for you too."

"Go ahead, call him," Scully said, somewhat amused at Mulder calling their friend the ghost into their bedroom.

"Danny? Are you around? Danny, we need to talk to you!"

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Carolyn heard the sound of William's cries, and felt Daniel disappear from her arms in the same moment. She got out of bed, pulling on her robe and took a more conventional path out of their bedroom to the guest room that had become William's room. When she got there she saw Daniel holding the boy, William's arms wrapped tightly around him.

"My dear, will you call his parents? I think it's starting and we all need to be together."

With a silent nod, Carolyn went to the downstairs phone, out of hearing range of the child

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

The front doors of Gull Cottage were thrown open as the Mulders entered the house, they found the Gregg's and William together in the living room. William was sitting on Carolyn's lap and trying to be brave, but his lip trembled with an unknown fear.

"What's going on?" Mulder asked.

"It's starting, I think your demon is on its way." The Captain said in a somber voice.

"He's coming," William said in a very small voice.

Scully couldn't help herself, she froze in place and shuddered, flashes of unwanted images spilling through her mind. It was with some surprise that she felt small hands tugging at her until she opened her eyes and looked down at her son.

"Mom, don't cry. Please don't cry." William rubbed his eyes as the tears began to flow.

"Oh, baby, it will be all right," she bent down and gathered him to her.

"Don't want you hurt…" he sobbed. "Dad neither…"

"Will, it's okay, really. We're going to beat the bad guy…" Mulder bent down and hugged his family.

Carolyn and Daniel who stood nearby were surprised when Melissa popped in practically in front of him. He instantly felt the fear and panic rolling off her and reached out a hand to calm her.

"Melissa? What is it? What's wrong?" He asked and Carolyn could see that he poor girl, spirit or not had been traumatized

"Jared!"

"Jared? What about Jared?" The Captain's attention was focused now.

"He's…gone. The demon has him"

"What?" Daniel roared, gaining everyone's attention.

The name they had uttered finally sank in and Dana looked around in confusion. "You said Melissa? Melissa who?"

"Oh, Daniel. We forgot." Carolyn put her hand over her mouth and Daniel realized they hadn't told Dana that her dead sister was still around as a spirit.

"Melissa? My sister Melissa?"

"She's right there," William said, and taking his mother's hand led her over to stand in front of his aunt. He then reached for his aunt's hand and for the first time since Melissa's death, Dana Scully saw her sister.

"Dana," Melissa gasped.

"Oh, my God," Melissa. Is it really you?"

"Yes, it is. I'm so glad to see you, I've wanted to tell you for so long, it wasn't your fault. I don't blame you, or Fox," she said indicating Mulder who came to stand by them. He put a hand on William's shoulder and he could see Melissa more clearly.

"Enough, you can do this later. Jared, tell me about Jared," Daniel tried to be patient, but it was running thin.

"Jared was following him, trying to track him for you."

"He did what?" Daniel stared at her in disbelief. "And you didn't stop him?"

"I couldn't. He's stronger than me, you know that!"

"And stubborn too," Daniel muttered.

"Sounds like some other ghost I know!" Melissa snapped at him.

"Where is Jared?"

"I told you! He has him!"

"Damnit! You two stop shouting!" Dana screeched at the two of them as William clung to her hand.

"Daniel, I know you're upset, but she's right. Lower your voices," she put her hand on Daniel's tense arm.

"Are you going to go find him?" Mulder asked.

"I have to…but I… can't," the Captain turned to Mulder, and he saw the torment in his eyes at having to leave a friend to fend for himself.

"Why not?"

"Because if I am gone it becomes a better time for him to attack you."

"What about Jared?"

"He will have to wait," Daniel said grimly. "I need to be here with all of you."

"Believe me, Danny, we're glad you're here," Mulder said, patting his shoulder.

Then he turned to his wife. "I think old home week is going to have to wait, Scully."

"Unfortunately, Mulder, I think you're right." She looked at the group around her. "So now what? Do we just wait?"

"Daniel?" Carolyn asked her husband who seemed lost in thought.

"I'm not sure what will happen next, but I'm sure it won't be good."

Carolyn turned away from the group and went to stare out the window. The whole atmosphere was oppressive, it was like a storm was gathering and though they were all prepared for it, no one knew what havoc it would wreck on those involved in it.

She flinched briefly and was aware that something was wrong, that she didn't feel right. She felt disassociated somehow, as if she were watching her own body from a distance. She was no longer in control of herself and with a start realized that the demon had taken over her mind, she found him and tried to fight him, but he did the equivalent of shoving her into a dark closet and locking her in. She could look through the keyhole to see what was happening, but she couldn't prevent it.

Carolyn casually walked over to a fireplace, stared at Daniel's portrait for just a moment, then without warning, picked up the poker from the fireplace and brought it down across Mulder's skull, knocking him out. Just as quickly she did the same to Scully. William screamed and ran out of the room and he saw the young ghost, Melissa, go after him. Carolyn looked after him a moment and then back to the Captain.

"You are not Carolyn," he said.

"I had always heard you were observant," the Carolyn demon said. "But what can you possibly do to me? I hold in my possession the thing, the person you value above all else."

"You know you can't stay in there forever, that if I have to I will pull you out of her."

"And risk hurting your beloved? I hardly think so," she gave him a smug smile but it was easy for him to tell it wasn't her, the light in her eyes was gone.

"What do you want?"

"You know what I want, what I will have."

"Miss Scully."

"Yes, Dana. She's escaped me twice, I won't let her do it again. I have big plans for her."

"What kind of plans?"

The Carolyn demon shrugged. "What's the harm in telling you? You can't do anything about it anyway." He walked up to the Captain and stared at him through Carolyn's eyes, and he could see some swirling black in her eyes. "When I am ready I will take over that poor excuse for a man that is her husband, and do what I want with her. I shall take her this time, use her before I kill her, and then harvest her lovely hair and nails." Carolyn shrugged. "Or if she resists too much I'll take her after I kill her."

"You'll do no such thing," The hatred in the Captain's eyes was evident.

"And how will you stop me?" Carolyn sneered at him.

The Captain studied her in silence. Quietly, without raising undue attention, he reached into Carolyn's mind, following their private special link and with relief, found that she was still there, hidden away. He gave her a quick indication that he knew of her predicament and a brief acknowledgement of reassurance that he would take care of things. Then he exited her mind, the demon still unaware of their bond. If needed, it was something that might be useful and he knew his Carolyn would do whatever he asked of her.

"There is always a way," the Captain said at last. He went over to where Fox and Dana lie crumpled on top of one another, he touched their hands gently and to his relief found that they were still alive, hurt, but alive. He stood up and faced the demon. "So now what, Pflaster?"

The demon looked surprised.

"Yes, I know who you used to be, who you have always been."

"It doesn't matter," the Carolyn demon said. "You can't stop me."

"I can and I will. You know you can't flee now or I will catch you."

"But as long as I'm here, in her, there's nothing that you will do to me," his quiet voice was filled with malice. "Do you realize that for an older woman, Carolyn is quite beautiful? Her nails are lovely, and her hair is the loveliest shade of blonde." He paused and the Captain watched Carolyn run her own hair between her fingers. "Girly Girl is my prize, but I think this one will make a nice trophy. She is pretty and she is yours. It will be…delicious," Carolyn finished in a voice not her own.

The Captain kept reminding himself that it was a demon trapped in Carolyn's body and that no matter what he couldn't physically lash out at him. So, he did his best to get his outraged temper under control, momentarily distracted by his need to obliterate the demon that was tormenting them all.

"I'm tired of you now and want you to go," the Carolyn demon said and waved her hand at the Captain who stood in front of her with his arms folded. Nothing happened and the demon looked frustrated.

"Told you I am not that easy to get rid of, I'm not your typical ghost."

Mulder groaned as his hands went to the painful spot on his temple, trying to get to consciousness through the pounding pain.

"I suppose I will have to do something about him soon," Carolyn spared him a glance. "But for now I will get rid of you."

"You can't," Daniel stood his ground.

"But I can." Carolyn gave him a triumphant smile and a sheet of yellowed parchment appeared from nowhere. She smiled at him sweetly and mumbling some words, pressed her hand to the parchment. "Say hello to your friend for me," she said with a triumphant laugh and the Captain disappeared.


	35. Chapter 35

_AN: Thank you all for reading and sticking with this long story; we are almost done. Please read and review!_

Chapter Thirty Five

Daniel found himself in a black void, his ghostly abilities hard pressed to see anything. He reached out with his senses, trying to feel if he could tell where he was, get some sort of bearing on his location, but came up with nothing. Then he extended his senses to see if he could find anyone in the immediate area and was startled when he touched on another's mind. He wasn't surprised when a moment later, Jared staggered into him. What did surprise him was how bad the other spirit looked, as if he had been tortured. That was very hard to do to a spirit.

"Jared?" The Captain asked, catching him as the other man fell into him.

"Danny? What in the hell are you doing here?" Then his eyes widened in disbelief. "If you're here things can't be going well."

"What happened to you?"

"The demon banished me here, wherever here is. And there are things here."

"Things?"

"Things, I don't know what, but things that have an appetite for spirits," he gestured to himself and his appearance.

"That's not good."

"You're telling me this?"

"I have to get out of here. Pflaster intends to kill them."

"Danny, I'll do anything for you, but I haven't found a way out yet."

"Damnit all to hell!" The Captain swore and began trying to find a way out.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The small boy huddled in the dark closet, hugging himself and crying. Melissa sat beside him, trying to get his attention and trying to comfort him, but she found this difficult to do without a physical body. She concentrated and began to send him calming, soothing feelings, it was a comfort method that she had learned from the Captain. It took a few minutes, but William stopped crying and turned his tear stained face to look at Melissa.

"Can you hug me?" he asked.

"No, William, no matter how much I want to right now, I can't. I'm sorry."

"S'okay," he mumbled. "He's going to kill Mom and Dad!" he said, tears threatening again.

"The Captain's going to stop him."

"Uncle Danny is gone," William said sadly.

"Gone?" Melissa was shocked, she didn't think anything could vanquish the Captain, and she knew without him their chances of beating the demon had dropped dramatically. They needed to get him back, but how? William, of course, he had a special affinity with the Captain. Maybe?

"I can find him," William said.

"Find who?" She still hadn't adjusted to his ability to read minds.

"Uncle Danny. I can find him."

"Can you bring him back here?" It was too much to hope for, but she had to ask.

"I don't know," he said in a small uncertain voice.

"Will, it;s okay. One thing at a time, try to find him first, okay?"

"Okay," the boy said and closed his eyes as he began to concentrate.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The Carolyn demon stared at the couple on the floor and just as Mulder was beginning to wake, she kicked him in the head, and he lost consciousness again. With a satisfied chuckle she looked at them and with a strength not her own, she lifted Mulder and set him aside from Scully. Surveying the room the demon looked for something to tie them up, seeing nothing and knowing the pair on the floor would be out for a while, she left to find something suitable to bind them.

The two spirits stopped, winded from their escape. Their clothes were torn and shredded, and they sported bruises and cuts from various places on their bodies. Though they didn't truly bleed, it represented the damage that was being inflicted upon them in the spirit realm of which they were a part of.

"What the hell is after us?" Jared asked his Captain.

"I wish I knew, but it certainly doesn't like us." He stood up straight, but Jared could see that the other man was in pain, probably hiding something.

"Danny, let me see."

"It is nothing, I assure you."

"I know you so don't even try that line. Let's see."

With great reluctance, the Captain opened his coat and showed his shipmate the left side of his body, which was covered in blood. A severe laceration adorned his side, spirit blood still pumping from it.

"Danny, you have to take care of that," Jared looked at him, his face ashen.

"I am open to suggestions," he said grimly. Suddenly he felt a small tug on his mind, the familiar touch of a child that he loved very much. "William?" he whispered.

"What?" Jared asked, confused.

"William has found me," he said.

"The boy? But what can he do?"

"A great deal if he tries, maybe he can get us out of here."

"Danny, you go. I'll stay here."

"Are you out of your mind?" Daniel asked him in disbelief.

"I don't know, maybe?" Jared laughed. "It might be too much for him to pull us both through, no matter his powers he is still but a lad. And you need to go, for several reasons," he said, frowning again as he looked at his friend's wound. "Will you be strong enough to fight?"

"I don't have a choice, do I?" The Captain asked.

"No you don't. I'll be all right."

Daniel gave him a skeptical look. "Hey, I'm doing better than you. You didn't have to protect me you know."

"Habit. I take care of my crew."

"Don't I know? I'll be all right, I promise. Here, give me your jacket."

"Why?" The Captain frowned not following his friend's logic.

"It's part of you. If William can try to find me again later he might have more success if he concentrates on finding you rather than me. Or maybe even on finding your jacket? I think it will enhance my chance for survival," he said with a grim expression.

"You might be right," he staggered for a moment and leaned on Jared. "Blast and damn!"

"Do you have a plan?"

"If Fox can break the possession even for a moment the demon is mine. And with the unspeakable things he's promised to do to those I love, I will show him no mercy." The Captain's voice was filled with a cold, bitter rage that Jared had never heard from his friend. He suspected the demon would soon find out the extent of his friend's powers. He only hoped he didn't bleed out his spiritual essence first.

"Ahh, the lad is doing well, he's reaching for me. I have to go. Be careful, Jared. I expect to see you again soon." The Captain gave him a look of concern, and then winced as he straightened up and stood away from his friend, concentrating on the beacon of light that suddenly appeared in their darkness.

With a last nod to his friend, the Captain disappeared.

"You be careful too, Danny. Defeating that monster won't mean anything if you're not there to celebrate," he muttered to himself before turning to hide in the darkness away from the creatures that still pursued him.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The bathroom in this antiquated house was upstairs and so after tying up the couple that he had so many plans for, the Carolyn demon carried them both up the stairs. She laid them out side by side on the master bed, and was impressed by the fact that they already looked like they were dead, and it was such a satisfying picture. He stood for a few moments just basking in the warm feeling that it gave him. Then he opened a bag he had with him and went into the bathroom, setting and lighting candles around the room, and unpacking his extensive supply of hair products.

When he entered the bedroom he was delighted to find out that Dana was stirring. Pleased, still appearing as Carolyn, he went over to her, and gently ran his fingertips over her cheek, stopping to hold the beautiful red hair between his fingertips.

Fuzzy from the blow to her head, Scully tried to focus and saw her friend next to her.

"Oh, thank God. Carolyn, where is everyone?" She groaned and had to close her eyes as a blinding flash of pain rebounded through her head. "What the hell happened?"

"He hit you with the fireplace shovel," Carolyn's fingertips lightly stroked her cheek.

"No wonder my head feels like its split in two!" She groaned and looked over to the other side of the bed. "Mulder! Oh, no."

"He was hit before you," Carolyn said in a flat voice.

"He's bleeding, untie me so that I can help him."

"Dana, you're so pretty," Carolyn said, her fingers still in Dana's hair.

Scully froze and took a sharp breath as something occurred to her, something she didn't want to believe. Ever so slowly she turned and looked into Carolyn's eyes and saw the blackness swirling in her green depths.

"No, it isn't true. You have to be Carolyn."

"But I am," Carolyn said with a sinister smile.

"No, you're not. Pflaster, you evil son of a bitch, get away from me!" She sat up and scooted as close as she could to Mulder's side.

"Girly Girl, I wanted to play this game longer," he said, disappointment clear on Carolyn's pretty features.

"Carolyn, I know you're in there, please, please fight him," Scully begged. "Don't let him win."

"She can't hear you, Girly Girl, I have her locked away in here." Carolyn laughed and it was chilling."I have great plans for you."

Scully screamed.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

William closed his eyes in pain and yelped as he passed out on the closet floor. Melissa watched helplessly and was surprised when the Captain fell into the closet with a rather loud spiritual thud. He was unconscious as well. That couldn't be good but at least he was back to them. Blast! She was so mad that she couldn't check on William, couldn't touch him to make sure he was all right, but she could check on the Captain. She crawled over to him only to see his shirt covered in blood. She had never seen a spirit bleed before and knew that it was actually some sort of physical representation of his spiritual self, but the wound was frightening. Upon closer inspection though the wound was down to a small oozing, and she thought that had to be a bit of good news.

After a few moments, she sighed with relief as the Captain began to stir. Perhaps they would get out of this mess yet.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

"Why are you screaming, Girly Girl? No one can help you. Your lover is unconscious, the so called spirit that resides here has been banished, and this woman I possess is nothing. You have no help. You are mine now."

"I'll never be yours you weak willed, vile, evil, bastard." Scully struggled against her bonds, trying to break the duct tape that bound her but having no success.

"But I want to make this memorable, and it can be so much more memorable than this," he said and gestured to himself as Carolyn. "I will occupy the body of the one you love. How sweet will it be when I use him to take you? When I cut your throat and you look into the face of your beloved? When I defile you after you are dead with his body?" Carolyn's voice had dropped to a caress and Scully shuddered, she was beyond creeped out.

"You'll never do it, we'll stop you," she screamed, kicking at him.

"How? Do you see anyone to stop me?" Carolyn laughed.

Scully stopped and smiled as she saw the Captain enter the room.

"I know someone that can stop you," the Captain said.

The Carolyn demon spun around in surprise, eyes narrowed. "I thought I got rid of you," she hissed.

"You thought wrong. It just goes to prove you can't keep a good man down, eh?" The Captain's eyes were burning with fury. "You will leave us now!"

"Or what?" sneered the demon.

"That is not open for discussion. This is your last chance to do so willingly."

"I have nothing to fear from you," she said.

"No? Think again." With a silent apology to his love, he knocked out her consciousness knowing that what he was about to do would hurt her, but he had to rid her of the demon. Then even as he did his best to shield her through the use of their bond, he ripped the demon out of her.

Carolyn collapsed on a heap on the floor.

The Captain paused for just a moment weakened by his wound and the demon fled, disappeared as if he had never been there. Daniel staggered and took a deep breath, but Scully saw.

"Captain?" When he turned to look at her, she saw his wound. "Oh my God! Untie me! Let me help you."

"While I appreciate the sentiment, there is nothing you can do to help me. I am a spirit, not a man." He took a deep breath and after kneeling by Carolyn, and checking on her, he stood up.

"Is she all right?" Scully asked.

"Yes, or at least she will be. Pflaster is gone from her."

"Then where is he?"

"I'm not sure." He came over to her and hesitated before untying her.

"Untie me."

"I cannot, not until I make sure he doesn't have you."

"Then do it," she said.

"You have never had someone in your mind before. Are you sure?"

"I'm sure. Go."

As gently as possible, he entered her mind, searching through the nooks and crannies and found nothing possessing her. It was a quick examination but he was confident in his ability to detect the demon and he simply wasn't there. He left as quickly and gently as possible.

"Are you all right, Dana?" he asked, catching her arm as she began to collapse.

She shook her head to clear it, and gave him a funny look.

"What?" he asked.

"That's why you don't want to possess anyone, isn't it? They know almost as much about you as you do about them?"

"Yes, that is part of it," Daniel scowled.

"Am I clear?"

"You are," he said and released her from the duct tape binding her. Then he went over to Mulder who was just starting to stir. He jerked his head in an odd motion just as the Captain reached out to him, and then groaned. Daniel searched his mind but found no traces of the demon as Mulder finally opened his eyes.

"Oh God! Who split my skull?"

"That would be the demon who was using Carolyn."

Mulder sat up and squinted at Carolyn who was also beginning to wake up.

"Ouch! Remind me never to get in a fight with her. And I thought Scully could kick my ass!" He winced and looked at the Captain. "Could you remove the binding please?"

"Oh yes, of course." The Captain was as good as his word and freed Mulder. He looked at the others in the room. Where in the hell had the demon gone? He had just checked all the humans in the room. It couldn't possess Melissa who was still with William, and since he was in tune with the child he would know if the demon had a grasp on him. He didn't believe for a moment that the demon had given up so easily.

He frowned and saw Carolyn sit up, he did a quick check on her and was pleased to find that she was still demon free. He winced at the pain he was feeling and then put it aside, there were more important things to deal with at the moment.

It was so easy for him to slip from body to body, Pflaster thought, simply staying a step ahead of the Captain. He watched through Scully's eyes as he puzzled things out. It was interesting being in the body of the one he wanted to take, the one he would posses in so many other ways. It was time to take over her lover, and get rid of the Captain once and for all. He saw the wound the Captain had and knew it could be his undoing. He was weakened and it wouldn't take much to open the wound again thereby draining his energy and his power. He thought that since the Captain was now corporeal a physical wound would work just as well as a spiritual wound.

Mulder's head jerked again as Pflaster entered his body, but the Captain didn't notice.

"Danny, help me up please," Mulder said and reached out his hand.

The Captain frowned, but extended a hand to his friend, surprised when the knife that suddenly appeared in Mulders hand plunged into his already wounded side. He detected the aura too late, it was Pflaster.

"Mulder, no!" Scully screamed and rushed to the Captain who staggered, holding himself up against the wall.

"Daniel!" Carolyn screamed and reached out to him, but still too weak to get off the floor.

"Oh, now I'm exactly where I want to be, Girly Girl. As soon as I'm done with him I'm going to make you mine, over and over again with your lover's body." Mulder's now black eyes shone brightly with anticipation, and with a motion of his hand he threw her into the wall and she was pinned there despite her struggles. Then as Mulder, he turned back to the wounded spirit and laughed. "I never thought I'd get to finish you off in a physical form. This is quite the treat," he whispered.

Mulder was conscious in his own mind and knew the demon thought he had locked him out of the way, but the demon didn't know he could get out of the locked area. He escaped with little trouble and approached where the demon was, the place where he could see him using his body, and the place where he could see him attacking the Captain. He was worried when he saw the state of the ghost, as it had never occurred to him that a spirit could be wounded. But there was no mistaking it, Danny was wounded and doing a remarkable job just staying upright. Mulder hoped his friend was still strong enough to fight the demon. There was no other plan so he knew that when the opportunity presented itself, he would have to shove the demon out of his body and leave the rest to the Captain.

Mulder lurked in the shadows, and when the demon's guard was down, he shoved him out of his mind.

"Now, Danny! " Mulder managed in a strangled voice as he came back to himself and collapsed. Pflaster was now a demon without physical form.

With a nod of approval for Mulder, an ashen Captain let out a roar of rage that seemed to shake the very foundations of the house, and grabbed the demon who emitted a blood curdling shriek and they both disappeared.


	36. Chapter 36

_AN: There are three chapters left to this story so I will be posting all three chapters here within the next week. Please read my notes in the last chapter, and thanks for reading!_

Chapter Thirty Six

They were in a large, grey open area with no apparent structures in place. Despite that they landed on what seemed to be hard ground, the Captain slamming the demon into it as they landed. In his rage he bellowed again, pummeling the demon against the rocky surface over and over again. Pflaster put up very little resistance but Daniel knew that it had to be a ploy, and continued to seize his momentary advantage. If he could finish him before he lost his powers he might still destroy the creature…

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Scully scrambled over to Mulder, who was on all fours, trying to get off the floor.

"What have I done?" he muttered, clearly distressed.

"It wasn't you, it was the demon," Scully said as she assisted him to sit on the bed. Then she went over to help Carolyn up and walked her over to sit on the bed as well.

"Daniel's hurt," Carolyn said and she seemed shaken.

"But he's a ghost, he'll be all right, won't he?" It hadn't really occurred to Scully that there was anything that could hurt the Captain. How do you hurt a ghost?

"I don't know," Carolyn said in a hushed voice.

Scully was shocked, but she looked away from Carolyn to check Mulder's head where it still oozed blood. "You're going to need stitches, and we have to check for a concussion," she told him.

He looked at her head where she was hit and gave her a look that said 'back at you'.

"Later, but first we have to help Danny."

"How?" Carolyn said.

Mulder expelled a deep breath because he hated to even suggest it, but he didn't know what else to do. "William. He has a special tie with him and maybe he can send me to him."

"You?"

"Hey! Someone has to help him."

"Where is Will?" Scully finally realized that the boy was missing.

"Daniel told him to run and hide if things got ugly," Carolyn murmured.

At that moment, the boy walked through the door, holding Melissa's hand, and with their touch, everyone could see Melissa.

"He's all right. Shaken up, but otherwise all right," she said as the boy let go of her hand and ran over and threw himself in his mother's arms.

They embraced, and Fox joined in a brief group hug until William pulled himself away.

"We have to help Uncle Danny, he's hurt. The evil thing wants to destroy him." He told his father in a serious voice.

"Oh, no," Carolyn was trying very hard not to cry.

William went over to stand before her. "You and Dad have to come with me, we can help him."

"How Will?" Mulder asked.

"We can give him…we can make him strong… he needs to be strong…and Aunt Carolyn can bring him back…but we need to go to him."

"What about me?" Scully said.

"Mom, you need to take care of us until we come back," William said as if explaining himself to another child. "Our bodies are here…but not us. You need to keep us safe."

"Oh?" She looked at Mulder who shrugged.

"You can take us to Uncle Danny?"

The boy nodded eagerly. "Yes, but we have to hurry, he's hurt…bad…."

"Dana, take care of us," Mulder gave his wife a quick kiss.

"Carolyn, are you sure you want to do this?" Scully asked her friend, already concerned about what would happen to the older woman if she lost her husband, if she actually watched him destroyed before her eyes.

"I have to, Dana, he wouldn't do any less for me," she whispered. "He's the other half of me. Do you understand?"

"More than you will ever know," she said and squeezed the older woman's hand while exchanging a bemused look with Mulder who had heard her words.

"We hafta go!" William wailed. He's getting hurt!"

"Okay, what do we do?" Mulder said.

"We all hold hands, close our eyes, and then you follow me," he said.

"Okay. Carolyn?" He extend his hand to her and they both took William in theirs. They closed their eyes and then to all appearances, completely collapsed.

Scully scrambled over to them, put them in a more comfortable position and was alarmed to find out that their pulse rates were thready, and that they were barely breathing. Except for William who seemed steady, but in more of a comatose state, which was a whole different set of medical problems. Damnit! She only hoped she could keep them all alive if it came to that.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The tone of the battle had changed significantly. The demon had been playing dead and as soon as the Captain paused to collect himself the demon threw himself at the spirit full force, concentrating on exploiting the Captain's injury.

The Captain felt himself being ripped open again, and clamped his jaw together to prevent the scream of pain from escaping his mouth. He wouldn't give Pflaster the satisfaction. But the pain was enormous, and he had never experience a wound of this magnitude in all of his battles with evil before. He knew he could be in serious trouble, just as he knew he had to finish this fight on his own, there was no one to help him, and there was no one whose existence he would risk against this demon.

A new idea came to him as he worked to defend himself. There was a place in the spirit realm from which there was no escape, putting him there would end him as sure as if Daniel destroyed him. The Abyss, that was where he had to bring him, that was the way he would defeat him and remove him from all worlds, both physical and spiritual.

With a move that caught Pflaster by surprise, Daniel pulled the demon to him, and expending a great deal of his remaining energy, took them both to the edge of the Abyss.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The trio of William, Mulder, and Carolyn arrived in the grey area moments after the Captain and the demon had disappeared.

"They were here," William said.

Mulder walked around, though in this realm, floated seemed a more accurate term. He was still trying to come to terms with his new state of being and wasn't quite sure what to do with it. When he looked over at Carolyn, he could tell she seemed disconcerted as well, and he gasped when she turned to him.

"What?" she asked, alarmed.

"You're beautiful," he said, for she was. In this realm she was the beautiful thirty something woman that had moved into Gull Cottage and found a handsome ghost in attendance. She was stunning. "I saw photos of you when you were younger but…"

"Stop gaping, Fox. And thank you, I think."

"This must be what it feels like to be a spirit," he said.

"I guess."

Mulder looked at the ground around him, and saw some dark stains, many dark stains and bent down to examine them.

"What are they?" Carolyn asked and he could see the fear in her eyes, but knew that he couldn't lie to her.

"Blood. Someone or something appears to have lost a great deal of blood." He stood up, his face grim.

"I know where they are!" William said, excited that he had located his beloved Uncle Danny. "Come on, we have to go!"

They ran over to his side and taking his small hands they once again disappeared.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

The Abyss loomed before them, and the demon fought hard now, knowing what the spirit had in mind, but the Captain wasn't going to give the demon another chance to break free. His vice like grip on the creature was solid and the demon injured him with every blow, every cut, every thrust, but he still couldn't shake free from the spirit.

The Captain was prepared to sacrifice himself. He had never thought it would come to this but after this hard won battle he wasn't going to let the demon free, even if it meant that he would perish as well. This creature would never again be free to harm his friends, or most importantly his beloved. And as he struggled with the demon he realized he didn't have much time, he was getting weaker with each passing moment.

He wished he could say goodbye to Carolyn, tell her one more time how much he loved her. He wondered if he was going completely cease to exist or if he could somehow find his way back to her before she passed so that they could spend eternity together as he promised her. Though he doubted that was the case. The Abyss was a one way trip with no hope of return.

So be it, he thought and pushed the demon to the edge of the Abyss…

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

They landed on what seemed to be a howling, desolate landscape. Bleak dark rocks, jutted out from the Cliffside, as they crashed on a large flat ledge, their spiritual wind was knocked out of them. Only William seemed unaffected.

The wind howled around them, swirling with a force that made it hard to stand.

"There!" The boy pointed at the ledge where the two supernatural beings were fighting.

Carolyn turned to look and found herself terrified, unable to move. Surprisingly, one of them looked like a demon, just like in the stupid movies and she was sure by the evil aura it conveyed that it had to be Pflaster. Red skin, small pointy horns, and a face that reeked of evil, it was without doubt the demon.

It was the other being that froze her in her tracks though. He was enveloped in a powerful, almost blinding white light, but inside the light was a figure dressed in the Captain's clothes, blood of some sort flowed from his side, showing the extensive wound that he was suffering, but the form within the light was skeletal. How could this horrific, powerful being be her Daniel?

"Carolyn, reach out to him," Mulder yelled.

Carolyn looked to the other man but remained frozen in place.

Mulder shook his head and raced into the fray, joining Daniel as he tried to push the demon over the edge.

"What in blazes are you doing here?" Daniel yelled at his friend.

"Helping you!" Mulder yelled back.

"Then stay out of my way. Give me your energy."

"How?"

"Like this," The Captain said, and Mulder felt him reach into his mind…

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Shit! Scully scrambled and began CPR as Mulder began to seize and she knew his heart had stopped. She looked over at the other two whose status appeared unchanged.

"Damnit, Mulder! Get him and get back here. We can't lose you!" she said and pounded on his chest for all she was worth.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Pflaster felt the Captain gain an additional surge of power and knew that he was in trouble, even as wounded as the spirit was he was close to pushing Pflaster into the Abyss that yawned behind him. With the surge of power from Girly Girl's other he knew that step would come momentarily. He also knew he wasn't going alone.

He pulled both the Captain and Mulder to him tightly.

"We'll all go together, and I will torment you in hell," he laughed as he took a backward step towards the Abyss.

"Carolyn!" Mulder turned to shout at her. "It's Danny! Reach him! He's trying to sacrifice himself for us!"

She closed her eyes and concentrated on Daniel, on her beloved and mentally reached out to him. She felt surprise, even gratitude, but a gracious refusal even as she felt him moving towards the cliff.

"No!" she yelled, opened her eyes and ran to the cliff just as Pflaster was trying to pull in the two men with him.

Daniel had Pflaster in a death grip and was prepared to go over with him, Mulder had wiggled free and was barely hanging on to Daniel and the edge of the cliff.

"Make him expel the demon and come back with us," he begged. "I can't hang on for more than a minute."

With eyes wide open, Carolyn looked at the powerful apparition before her, the one whose current appearance terrified her so, and felt for his soul, finding one she was very familiar with.

"Let him go, Daniel," she said, and the being in the white light turned to look at her. She looked in his blazing red eyes, and saw the color soften to a neon blue. "This doesn't matter. You still belong to me."

With a final burst of the remaining power that he had left, the Captain psychically twisted the neck of the demon he held so tightly against him. The surprise and amazement in the demon's eyes was evident, as with all power lost, he grasped at the tattered clothes of the spirit that held him, but unable to find purchase, fell into the blackness of the Abyss. His blood curdling screams causing both Mulder and Carolyn to shake in fear until the sound vanished.

Carolyn reached out her hand to Mulder who held the Captain with his other hand, and with William concentrating on combining their strength, the two men were soon pulled out of the Abyss and back onto the cliff.

"God, Carolyn thank you," Mulder said, gasping for air as he lie on his back.

The Captain, in his current apparition form lie on the cliff completely still.

"How do I even know if he's still there?" she asked, slowly making her way to his side. "He's never shown himself to me like this before."

"He didn't want to frighten you so he's always taken his human form. But he is a spirit and here, this is one of his normal forms, "Mulder said, accepting it without thought.

"It's frightening," she said, and Mulder saw the tears in her green eyes.

"But you had to have known, you're an intelligent woman, on some level you had to have known that there's more to him than meets the eye."

"He's always hidden it from me."

"But I'm guessing you love him anyway because you got past his appearance and you saved him."

"I did, didn't I?" She was crying now.

Mulder went to her and hugged her. "It will be all right, Carolyn." He sighed. "You stay with him, I'm going to talk to my boy and see if he can get us back to the land of the living," Mulder released her and went over to talk to his son who seemed exhausted by the events that had taken place.

Carolyn knelt down beside Daniel and took his bony hand in hers. "When I said for better or worse I had no idea it would come to this," she said and with a great deal of hope, closed her eyes and reached for her bond with him. It was faint, but she found it, he was still among those that existed. She concentrated on willing him back to the human form she was so used to and didn't know if she wanted it badly enough or if he used his last bit on energy to grant her wish but when she opened her eyes again, it was her Daniel that was before her.

But how does one heal a critically wounded spirit? She smiled as she remembered that Daniel told her their bond was capable of doing a great many things. Maybe if she flooded that link with her love for him after they returned to the physical world she could help to heal him? It was worth a shot, and she hadn't gone through all of this to lose him.

Mulder knelt down beside his son. "Will, can you get us home?"

"Yeah, Dad, but I need to rest. So tired," the boy yawned.

Mulder looked around him apprehensively, knowing this was not a good place to be and that more unfriendly apparitions could easily put in an appearance in the near future. And with the Captain completely out of things, no good could come from that circumstance. He desperately hoped his Scully was managing to keep them alive on the other end of things.

But there was nothing for it. With a sigh, he opened his arms, and William tumbled into them, asleep in moment within his father's warm embrace.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Mulder had finally stabilized, and Scully took a break, keeping a sharp eye on him when she heard Carolyn gasp and she began to convulse. What in the hell were they doing? She began CPR on the older woman and prayed they would be back soon as she wasn't sure how much longer their hearts could stand their near death state.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Mulder felt William stir in his arms, he had apparently dozed off too. The boy rubbed sleepy eyes and yawned, looking into his father's face. It was hard to tell how much time had passed since they had all fallen asleep, but fortunately they were still alone here, nothing had shown up to find them.

"Are you okay now, Will?"

"Still tired, but we have to go or we'll stay here," he said in a small voice.

"How do we get home, Will? Can you get us there?"

"Yes, but I need help."

"How? I'll do anything."

"Hold hands, like before. Aunt Carolyn has to hang onto Uncle Danny, and you have to hang onto me. You need to give me power like you did for Uncle Danny."

"You got it." Mulder smiled at his son.

"You don't get it, Dad. It can hurt you. Back with Mom you and Aunt Carolyn are hurtin'."

"It's the only way back, isn't it?"

William nodded.

"Then we have to do it." He looked over at Carolyn and saw that she had heard every word, and that she still held the hand of the tattered ghost.

"Let's go," she said. "I have to see if I can heal him," she said and with a blush remembered what their spiritual bonding eventually manifested itself as.

"How can you do that?" Fox was puzzled.

"I don't know that I can, but I know that I'm going to try. We are spiritually linked, our souls intertwine and when they do we sometimes forget ourselves. And if things take an adult turn, I would ask that you leave the room. We won't be aware of anything but each other."

He still stared at her, trying to interpret her words.

"We become so entwined that we lose track of our physical bodies and often find ourselves completely joined with one another in every way imaginable." She blushed again.

"Oh," was all that Mulder could manage to utter. "Well, if you can heal him I will certainly not stand in your way." He turned back to his son. "Ready, Will?"

The boy nodded, and taking each other's hands, they concentrated together and vanished at the same time.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Scully heard Mulder gasp, and then start breathing, taking in huge lungful's of air as he struggled to consciousness. He blinked, opened his eyes and tried to sit up right away. When the world tilted he was forced back down to the bed by Scully's gentle hand.

"Scully?"

"You're back, Mulder." She frowned and looked at the others who remained still. "Did you bring the others back with you?"

"It's Will, he brought us back." He coughed and sat up again, looking at his son who rested against him. "How is he?"

"Different than you and Carolyn. You two went into cardiac arrest and I had to do CPR to keep you alive."

"Wow, really?"

"Really," she said with a grim expression. "Will seems to be in a sort of self induced coma. He's been stable, but like he's in a really deep sleep." She frowned as she looked at her son.

"I'm sure he's fine, God, Scully, he's amazing!" Mulder gushed, but stopped when he looked over at Carolyn. "She's not back yet?"

"I don't know. I don't think so. She hasn't moved since before you came back."

"I wonder if she's with him, if she can bring him back."

"Daniel?"

"Yeah, he was in pretty bad shape. He was willing, trying I think, to sacrifice himself for all of us."

"Why would he do that?" Scully's expression was troubled.

"To get rid of Pflaster once and for all, so that he wouldn't kill us, so that he wouldn't touch Carolyn."

"He couldn't kill, err, destroy Pflaster?"

"No, he was too weak. Pflaster kept working on his wound, until he was all but gone. He thought the only option he had was to push him into hell, and go along with him since he didn't have the power to get away."

"What happened?"

"Will took us to him. I let Danny use my energy and before we hurtled into the abyss with Pflaster, Carolyn saved us. In the end she couldn't let him go, no matter what he looks like as a spirit." He grimaced as he turned to Scully. "He's really scary, Scully. I think it was a bit of a shock for her to realize what one of his true spirit forms really looks like."

She looked from her husband to the older woman who lie sleeping peacefully on the bed besides Mulder and William.

"I think they must see each other's souls," Scully whispered and took his hand in hers.

"Just like another pair I know," Mulder said and leaned across the two people to kiss her.

"Aww, sheesh," William made a disgusted noise as he woke up. "Kissing? Really?"

His parents laughed and broke apart.

"Two out of three accounted for," Scully said but gave Carolyn a troubled look. "Where is she? Why hasn't she come back yet?"


	37. Chapter 37

Chapter Thirty Seven

Floating, she was endlessly floating. Somewhere along the way she had lost the feel of William's hand in hers and moved away from him and Fox, but she held tight to Daniel. As much as she wanted to return to the land of the living, she refused to go anywhere without him. Their souls were connected, interwoven, and had been for years.

She felt despair from him, and sadness that he had not defeated the demon more soundly and kept them all safe. Disappointment that he had needed their help for something he thought he should have been able to do on his own. And most of all he was ashamed that Carolyn had been forced to see one of his true forms in the spiritual world, a form he had kept hidden from her at all costs. She could tell that he was repulsed by his inability to hide that frightening image from her.

He was weak, his power, his essence, almost drained beyond the point of recovery, and she could sense that he didn't care. He only wanted her to be happy and he was certain that she was now taking him back out of pity or obligation. Now that she had seen him in the spirit realm, how could she possibly ever love him again?

But Carolyn was tough, a fighter when need be, and she had seen the worse and was doing okay with it. It should have occurred to her that he would, of course, have a different appearance in the spirit plane, but somehow she hadn't expected what she saw. Even with that, she felt his soul, it shone through to her and she knew it was her Daniel, and would always be her Daniel. Mind you, there were still a few things she had to work out in her mind once everything settled, but he had saved them all, and she wasn't about to let him get away because he was having a pity party.

With deliberate precision she concentrated on the strong spiritual bond they shared and followed it to his soul. She knew he felt her as despite his attempt to suppress it, she felt his joy at her presence. He felt so weak, even though she knew little about connecting to him, so she did the only thing she knew how to do, she opened herself up to him allowing her love for him to shine through, allowing her strength to become his.

It was as if he woke up and felt her there. She pulled him into her embrace and he felt her love, warmth, and acceptance and knew that he was helpless to resist her anymore. He gave in to her and opened himself up to her and their souls began to join as one…

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

"Is she coming around?" Mulder asked as three sets of faces peered down at Carolyn as she groaned in her sleep.

Out of the corner of his eye, he thought he saw a translucent shape next to Carolyn.

"I need to go check on her." Then she put a hand to the bandage on Mulder's head. "And you need to go to a hospital."

"So do you," Mulder said. "Do you think we both have concussions?"

"It's possible, we should be checked out." She paused and looked at Carolyn whose groan of pain was changing to another type of groan completely. Mulder caught Scully looking at him with a raised eyebrow. It was a 'what exactly is happening' look.

"No, I think we need to go," Mulder said, and stood up as he extended his hand to Scully.

"We can't leave her like this, what if she doesn't recover?" Scully said.

"I think she's bringing Danny back, and I don't think we should be here," he said now remembering a specific conversation from his time at the other side.

"Why not?"

"They're together," William chirped, "and they'll be together when he's solid again too."

Scully raised an eyebrow and looked at her husband, who nodded. She knelt down and did a quick check of Carolyn's pulse, and looked at her eyes even though she was still unconscious. Reluctantly, she withdrew her hand and stood up, leaning into Mulder. With a last worried look for Carolyn, Scully left the room with her family. They went downstairs to call a taxi to take them all to the hospital where they could be checked out properly.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa 

Carolyn became aware that she was breathing again and took in a deep lungful of air, the next sensation was that somewhere along the way her clothes had been removed. Panicked, she felt for Daniel and found that he was indeed with her, though not visible, that their bond had flared to life and was now burning brightly with the union of their souls, which was now starting to spill over in the physical realm.

She felt him in her, but not yet in the physical sense, their souls were intertwined with all insecurities and secrets burned away, they were aflame in the love they shared for one another, the passion for each other that was forever ingrained within them. She felt as his spirit body, the invisible one that was truly him in the physical realm, began to materialize. It was the most incredible feeling when they made love like this, it was a spiritual high and a physical high all at once as both parts of them combined to bring out the best of each other. He was suddenly there and in her, and she in him, everywhere. Their touch was electric as they consumed each other, his spirit self took her in the physical world as they joined in a way that no one else could ever do. He pushed into her seeking his release and she gasped as he filled her mind, soul and body with his spirit essence, and she completed him.

They awoke several hours later, and she shivered from the cool air of the Master Cabin. She couldn't see him yet, but she could feel him next to her and for now, that was enough. His form was still asleep, or whatever it was that spirits did when they rested, but he seemed as normal as he had ever been while in this state of being and she relaxed, convinced he was back among them. He still felt very weak to her but already seemed to be on the mend. The room spun just a little when she opened her eyes so she realized that she must be weak as well.

Slowly, she got out of bed, and made her way to the bathroom. When she returned, she knew that he was still there, but awake now. She pulled a blanket over them and pushed herself against his spirit self.

"Carolyn…" he croaked.

"Daniel, shush. Go back to sleep, or whatever it is that you do, you need your rest."

"But what happened back there…"

"We can talk about it later." Since she couldn't see his face, she reached out and traced her fingertips over the contours of it. She often did that when he allowed himself to be like this with her.

"But how can you love me? It seems that you still do?" His puzzlement and confusion were genuine and it caused Carolyn to laugh.

"Daniel, we know each other's soul, and when it comes down to brass tacks, that is what we really love about each other, isn't it?"

"Yes, but for you to care…after what you have seen…" she could feel him shaking his head in disbelief.

"How much would you do to save me?"

"Anything and everything," he answered.

"Then how could you expect me to do any less?"

"Even knowing what I am?"

"Daniel, we just finished the most intense intimate act I have ever experienced. Do you really need to ask that?"

"No, I guess not," she felt the smile on his lips and felt them as he kissed her. "Let's rest then." He paused for just a moment. "Though I think I shall need some more assistance building up my strength later. And since I am unable to completely resume my corporeal form until I am stronger I am left with two options."

"Which are?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

"I will go away for a while until I have enough strength to resume my normal routine here, or you can help me to get stronger." He paused and kissed her again. "That would mean more bonding which brings us even closer together, and make you weaker as well. We shouldn't risk it."

"I will risk anything to keep you here with me. I love you, Daniel."

"And I love you, Carolyn."

"I need sleep if we're intertwining again," she murmured.

"Then sleep, my love. I'll be here when you awake," he said and pulled the blanket up over both of them.


	38. Chapter 38

_AN: __Last chapter! The FF website has stopped counting hits this last week so I have no idea how many people are finishing this out. If you have read the whole story please help me out and send a review. _

_Please read my notes at the end, and thanks for taking this journey with me._

Chapter Thirty Eight

The next day was spent recovering from their ordeal. The Mulders quietly spent the day together, having received the all clear from the hospital and released earlier that morning. They only briefly saw Carolyn when she came down for some coffee and a quick lunch.

The second day out everyone felt better and things seemed more normal. Carolyn came down and joined her guests for breakfast and her much needed coffee. She drank several cups in silence before noticing the concerned eyes of her friends on her.

"Carolyn, are you all right?" Dana asked. "You look exhausted."

"I am. God, Daniel was so far gone I almost lost him."

"Can I check you over when you're done with breakfast? It will make me feel better," Sully said, her doctor mode kicking in.

"If you want," she shrugged but Scully noticed her skin tone was an ashen color and frowned.

"Uncle Danny!" William said and pointed at the air next to Carolyn's chair as he looked up from his cereal bowl.

Captain Gregg materialized next to Carolyn looking closer to his normal self, just a bit more translucent than usual.

"Danny! Glad to hear your back among the living….err…"

"It's all right, Fox," he waved off Mulder's apology and looked every one over, concern marring his features. "You have all recovered?"

There were nods all around, so he turned to William. "You are a very special, young man, you know that, don't you?"

"I am?" William smiled, happy to receive praise from the Captain.

"You are. Without your help I could not have come back to you and my wife."

"But you're my uncle, I couldn't leave you there!" His logic made perfect sense to a seven year old boy.

"I thank you." He gave the boy a squeeze and then turned to Mulder. "And you! What do you think you were doing risking your neck for me?"

"Hey! It seemed the neighborly thing to do!"

"Damn it, Fox. You could have gotten yourself killed!"

"Daniel, language," Carolyn reprimanded him quietly.

"Hey, I helped bring you back, how about a little gratitude? And by the way you were busy saving our asses! I thought maybe you could use some help!"

"Mulder, language," Scully cautioned.

"Fox, that's Daniel's over bearing way of saying thank you. If he wasn't concerned he wouldn't yell at you. It took us all a while to understand that about him."

Daniel gave his wife an unhappy look.

"It's true and you know it. You don't always express your feelings well."

"I'm glad you have all survived that trauma, and happy to report that demon Pflaster will never bother any of us again."

Dana stepped over to him and looked him in the face. Tentatively she reached out to touch his face, but her hand began to disappear through it.

"Alas, Miss Scully, I cannot yet manage corporeal yet as I am still recovering."

"Oh, I didn't know." She brought her hand back to her side and stared into his eyes. "I have no words to thank you for what you've done for us. For bringing William back to us, for getting rid of that vile creature at the risk of your own existence." She stared into his blue eyes with genuine compassion and love for the ghost before her. "I will do anything you ask of me, you have given us so much."

"Me too," Mulder agreed and tried to clap his hand on the Captain's shoulder only to have it disappear through him. "Ooops. That doesn't hurt, does it?"

"No, Fox, it doesn't hurt at all." The Captain smiled.

'Speaking of hurt, you seem to be making a nice recovery."

"Well, it was questionable."

"He didn't want to come back," Carolyn said in a short voice. "He thought himself too horrible to be among us since we had seen his other form."

"You mean scary Captain Gregg? That was cool!" Mulder said, and Scully hit him.

"But it was!" William agreed.

The Captain was silent, clearly disturbed by the topic of conversation. He was wondering how to change the subject when there was a ripple in the air a few feet from him and Sucellos appeared in front of the group.

"Greetings," he said and bowed to everyone before straightening.

Startled, Mulder and Scully fell into each other's arms, Carolyn moved closer to Daniel who sighed, and William's eyes widened as he smiled.

"You're a strong spirit, stronger than Uncle Danny," the boy said, completely unafraid.

"Yes, my boy, I am. Greetings to you all."

Mulder grinned at their new visitor, and Scully gave him an exasperated look.

"He is one of the spirits, one of the Powers That Be, Lord Sucellos is his proper title," Daniel intoned.

"Spirit royalty?" Scully asked.

"So it would seem," Carolyn said.

"At your service," he inclined his head and Daniel snorted.

"Our service? We could have used your help a couple of days ago."

"Ahh, the demon incident. You all did exceptionally well," he said.

"Thanks for nothing," Daniel muttered.

"Daniel, you did us a favor by getting rid of that creature, and after the fact we realized he was much stronger than we first anticipated. We wish to offer our apologies and I have come to pay our debt to you."

The Captain watched quietly but said nothing, waiting to hear what the other spirit was going to say.

"William will be able to stay with his parents."

"But we still have so many things to take care of, so many legalities," Scully said.

"Do you want him with you?" Sucellos said looking at the Mulders.

"Of course."

"Then it is taken care of, he is yours in every way including legally and no one will question it. You will find the appropriate papers at your house to prove it. And you are still Mr. and Mrs. Fox Mulder, no need to fake a death or anything else so dramatic." He gave Mulder a significant look. "As long as you keep a low profile, and stay away from the conspiracies that you used to concern yourself with, you and your family will remain safe."

"But I can't just sit back, there's a war coming!" He said, clearly uncomfortable with bringing that up in front of his friends.

Daniel and Carolyn exchanged a look.

"The aliens." He swallowed. "They have a date for colonization, December of 2012. They will try to take over the earth," Mulder said in great earnestness.

"They will not," Sucellos said as he studied his nails.

"How can you say that? You don't know what's happening?"

"I don't know what's happening?" Sucellos brought himself to his full height, which was still shorter than the Captain, but the power he exuded was unmistakable.

"Umm, you don't know what's happening, sir," Mulder said as Daniel chuckled to himself.

"There are more people than you Mr. Mulder that are aware of aliens and their plans for earth. There are many people such as yourself that have taken up the cause and are doing everything they can to prevent such a thing from happening." He smiled. "And there are many spirits that will also help to prevent such an occurrence."

"Spirits, really?" Scully looked from Sucellos to her husband, who looked stunned.

"Yes, really, Miss Scully. We were part of this world until we had to depart and have no wish to have it taken from us. Though we are not all as earthbound as Daniel, we will do whatever we can to save this earth." He looked at the others in the room with confidence. "There will be no invasion, earth will stay as it is, and everything is fine."

"Aliens?" Daniel stared at the other spirit in disbelief.

"Daniel, don't be such a stick in the mud. There are many things in this world and the universe of which you have yet to learn, or maybe accept? There are aliens and they are not always friendly. So we will take care of them." He chuckled evilly. "They really have no idea what to do with us, it's quite fun."

Mulder was stunned, he blinked, looking at Scully in shock.

"That's really true?" Scully asked.

Mulder stared at Sucellos for a long moment, and then looked over to Daniel, his expression one of astonished wonder as he began to speak, glancing over at Scully. "I want to believe that the dead are not lost to us, that they speak to us, as part of something greater than us, greater than any alien force, and that if you and I are powerless now; I want to believe that if we listen to them speak they can give us the power to save ourselves."

Sucellos and Daniel exchanged a smug smile and stood tall.

"I think you have your answer to that, Fox, don't you?" Daniel said in a soft voice.

He could only nod as Scully took his arm.

Sucellos nodded to them and then turned to Daniel. "Is that satisfactory? "

"Yes, but what about Jared?" He looked around. "And Melissa, I haven't seen her around since I returned."

"We have rescued Jared, and Melissa is helping him to recover. Will that do?" He raised an eyebrow.

"Aye, it will do," Daniel said and smiled at Sucellos.

Are you content with what we have done for them?" Sucellos indicated the human couple.

"Wait, all of this was for us?" Mulder said, clearly agitated.

"For you and William," Carolyn said, standing beside the Captain. "We felt we needed to help you."

"You did ask me a favor," the Captain chided Mulder gently.

"But I didn't expect this, what you went through…"

"It's what best friends do, isn't it? Help each other?" The Captain said with a long suffering sigh.

"Really? Best friend?" Mulder let out an excited whoop and everyone laughed.

"I knew I would regret saying that," Daniel rubbed his head.

"And I have a wonderful friend as well," Dana said and went over to link arms with Carolyn. The women hugged one another and smiled happily, wiping away tears from each other's eyes as they laughed together.

"So we would like to do something for you as well, Daniel," Sucellos said with a smile.

"What did you have in mind?" Daniel gave him a suspicious look.

"I'm not going to tell you, at least not yet. It will be a surprise I think."

"Oh, joy," Daniel said with a pained expression.

"Oh, you will like it, I have no doubt, but there's a few things you will have to figure out first."

"Like what?"

"You'll know when you get there. What fun is anything without an adventure?" Sucellos eyes twinkled with great mischief.

Daniel said nothing, but crossed his arms in front of him and grumbled.

"Any chance that I'll like it too?" Carolyn asked the other spirit.

Sucellos tilted his head back and though for a moment and then offered her a happy grin. "I think you will most certainly like what we have decided to reward Daniel with and when the time comes you will most certainly have a chance to accept or decline our offer."

"Sounds intriguing," Carolyn agreed, and smiled at Daniel who continued to grumble.

"It has been, a pleasure meeting all of you but I must be on my way. We will be in touch soon." He paused for a moment. "There is a simple thing that I can do now before I leave and that is to restore you to your normal spirit self." With a wave of his hand the Captain knew he was back to normal, complete power radiating through him.

"Thank you," he inclined his head to Sucellos.

"My pleasure." He paused and looked at Carolyn. "You are a most remarkable woman, Carolyn. To have put up with this spirit as you have is in and of itself is a feat worthy of high praise," he said waiting for the reaction he knew he would get from the Captain who was once again muttering under his breath.

"But what you did, to pull him back from the brink of non–existence, to restore him to himself despite the hazards to you." He shook his head. "You are truly one to be admired, your courage is outstanding. You do not deserve to be punished for this and so I am restoring you to your normal, healthy levels as well." With a wave of his hand, Carolyn suddenly felt immensely better.

"Thank you," she said and leaned over to kiss the spirit.

"You are most fortunate, Daniel, see that you take care of her."

"I always take care of her," the Captain said.

"Goodbye everyone, I will be in touch." And with that he was gone.

"That was interesting," Scully commented. "What kind of reward do you think he has for you?"

"No doubt something far too interesting," Daniel said with a glum expression.

"Captain, Daniel, you and Carolyn did so much more for us than was necessary and we are eternally grateful. There are simply not enough words to thank you," she walked over to him and placed a chaste kiss on his lips and hugged him tightly.

Surprised the Captain hugged her back. "You are most welcome, Miss Scully."

"Well, I should thank you too, I know that you did more than your share to bring William back, and to get rid of Pflaster for us." Mulder gave her a megawatt smile. "May I kiss you, Carolyn Gregg?"

"Only if I can kiss you, Fox Mulder," she said, and he pulled her into his arms and placed a friendly kiss on her lips.

"Thank you, Fox," Carolyn said and placed a gentle hand on his face for just a moment.

"My pleasure. You're a beautiful woman, Carolyn Gregg, thank you for everything you have done for us."

The two of them looked at the other two and there was an awkward moment or two as they figured out what to say next.

"Well it would seem we have finished with that," the Captain said.

"Not quite," Mulder said and surprised the Captain by pulling him close and giving him a bear hug. "Thanks, Danny. If you ever need anything, just ask. I'll do anything to help you."

The Captain reluctantly hugged Mulder back. "You're welcome, Fox. Be sure to take care of them now. I will not go through anything like this again."

"I will." He let go of the Captain and stepped away.

"Are you done kissing?" William said from the table looking thoroughly exasperated.

The adults laughed, and Scully went over and rubbed her son's hair.

"Yeah, Will, we're done."

"About time," he said and then grinned at them.

"What is it, William?" Daniel asked the boy.

"I know what's going to happen." He clapped his hands together.

"What would that be, lad?"

"We're going hunting for aliens!"

"I beg your pardon," the Captain straightened up and scowled.

"It's where you'll get your reward, but you have to go."

"I'll do no such thing."

"Will, I don't see that happening," Mulder admitted, looking a bit ashen at the thought.

"But that's what you do?" William turned a puzzled look on his father.

"Not anymore, buddy."

William looked crestfallen for a few moments but then smiled back at them. "It will happen. You have to get your reward."

"My lad, I love you but that will simply not happen." The Captain looked over at his wife. "My dear, will you meet me upstairs?"

"Yes, give me a few minutes," she said and the ghost nodded disappeared.

"Carolyn, thank you for everything," Scully hugged Carolyn for a few moments before releasing her.

"Now I need to take my two men home." Scully gave Carolyn the happiest smile she had ever seen from the woman, and she knew it's because the problems that weighed her down were now gone. She was happy.

So was Mulder, the wattage of his smile matched that of his wife.

They left hand in hand, with William running out ahead of them. As she watched them disappear down the walk she felt Daniel's presence beside her. She turned to look at him as he watched their friends leave.

"That was one hell of a favor," she murmured.

"Yes, it was, and I had no idea what it would entail when I agreed to it."

"Are you sorry?"

"No. Look how happy they are, they have their son back. That makes it all worthwhile."

"You're pretty special too," she said closing the front door and leaning against it as she studied him. "You know that I'm okay with everything, don't you?"

He suddenly seemed as if he wanted to run away, so she stepped over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Only you could have made this happen, only you could have made everyone so happy. And I love you so for the man that you are," she said, searching his eyes.

"Spirit, I am but a spirit," he said sadly. "All I have ever wanted was to be a man, a mortal man for you, but I can't. I'm so sorry."

"Do I look like I need an apology? After all of these years you should know better than that by now. I love you, as you are, I always have so stop apologizing for what you are."

"Truly?" he asked and she tried not to see the tears in his deep blue eyes.

"Truly, now shut up and kiss me," she said and pulled his head down to her.

"Your wish is my command, my dearest wife," he said and pulled her into his arms, his heart filling with a happiness that he was sure he didn't deserve.

THE END

_AN: _

_Thank you so much for reading my crossover novel – I appreciate you sticking with me to the end. _

_Now I have a favor to ask you – since this novel is complete, please leave feedback for me. Your reviews about this story, what you liked, what you didn't like, did it work, and so forth are of great value to me and will help me to become a better writer. __**So please help me by leaving reviews for this story.**_

_And last but not least since I have now created this strange AU universe that seems to work for these characters, would you like to see more stories for them? I have several in mine and if there is still an audience out there I will be happy to add them to this series. Just let me know!_

_**Thanks again for following this story to the end! You guys are great!**_


	39. Chapter 39-Author Notes

**Author's Notes – 3/14/2016**

Hi everyone, I just wanted to add a last page and thank you for reading my story. My strange X-Files/Ghost and Mrs. Muir crossover story that actually seemed to work.

After writing this long story I find that I am not ready to let go of the AU I have set up for these characters, so this is to warn you that there will be more stories that are set in this universe. At the moment these are the stories I have done or are planning on doing:

**#1-The Ghost Files - A novel length story**

_This story takes place in 2008; immediately after IWTB…_

Summary: Mulder needs a special favor and is convinced that only a powerful spirit can help him with what he needs; but first he has to prove that spirit exists in the form of one Captain Daniel Gregg; formerly of Schooner Bay, Maine. And what happens if he finds the ghost**?**

**#2-Scary Ghost – A short story**

Playtime at Gull Cottage

**#3-A Stitch in Time - A novella length story (?)**

The thanks that both the Greggs and the Mulders receive for a job well done is delivered to them in a most unexpected way which catches everyone off guard. While the humans have a new reality to cope with; the Captain is sent on an unexpected journey which could alter all of their lives.

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Those are the ones existing at the moment; I need to edit them before posting though. I also have at least a couple more in mind of varying lengths.

I will post them as I find time as fanfiction is my vent for my excess writing energy; the rest of the time is spent working on my own original novels, screenplays, and short stories. If you are curious to see kind of writing I do beyond the realm of fanfiction; pm me. I will be happy to share with you.

I hope you continue to follow this unexpected AU with these wonderful characters and thank you so much for reading. Remember that reviews make a writer's day. You guys are awesome!


End file.

X-Files, Drama, Romance